《The Young Master in the Shadows》 Chapter 1: Reborn Chapter 1: Reborn He has locked himself in the royal librarys secret room. he was going to perform a forbidden ritual. The angry shouts of the guards who were pounding on the door with their heavy axes did not faze him. These doors were meant to keep people out. This ritual was hisst hope. He didnt have enough data and was unsure if this would work. But he didn''t have much time left. Its now or never! His lifespan was already over, and he would not live to see the morning''s sun anyway. He could barely use his shaking hands to hold the ck book and activate it with a drop of his blood when the iron doors were sted open and the world turned white. The headache made him wake up. "Where am I?" Victor thought. Looking around him, he saw that he wasying on a big bed in the center of avish room with a high, decorated ceiling and ornamented wallpapers. He had seeded. It was a huge gamble, but he pulled it off. He had just returned 200 years to the modern age, to the time when he was still a teenager. He is now in his old room. He lived in here when he was a kid. This is the mansion of his father, who is one of the elders of the Von Weise family, one of the five hidden families who control the old continent. His name is Victor Von Weise, one of the family heirs. His childhood here was not a happy one. Although he was one of the family''s legitimate heirs, he had a weak body. He failed to master the family''s secret art, which all the decedents were required to practice. His failure led to him having lower status than his peers. After that, he was barely qualified in theing of age ceremony, a ritual that every true Von Weise has to go through. So he was assigned a minor role in the family where he was able to enjoy life for a few years. But his life changed when he was led to a trap by his enemies. And he had to break a family rule to save a friend. But in this kind of family, Rules can''t be broken, so he was kicked out and had to live the next 20 years in suffering and poverty. Then the Reckoning night came, that''s what they called it. That day when the rules of the world evolved. Numerous things changed that night, and one of them was his destiny. He was able to awaken his noble bloodline. When he returned to the family to prove himself and take what''s rightfully his, it was toote. His family seemed to have angered some rising hero and were wiped out in one night, leaving thend where its mansions once stood tall a deste ruin. No one survived, And all of his loved ones were dead. And he could do nothing, that guy was very powerful, another league type of powerful. He wandered around the new world as a loner for a few years, then settled down, fell in love, and had a family. But the past always hunted him. The one who annihted his family back then found him. And from his mouth, Victor learned about what happened back then. That man, after wiping out the Von Weise family, discovered the truth about their immortal bloodline. He wanted it for himself. But he had already ordered the death of everyone in the family. So he had been hunting for Victor ever since, and he had just found his prey. He captured Victor with his children and killed his wife who was deemed useless. Then he brutally extracted their essence blood using an artifact leaving them to die. Victor survived thanks to a lucky chance. But he was hurt badly, and he knew that he would eventually die as he could feel the immortality granted by his bloodline was fading. He returned to his ancestral home and began to dig in the burnt ruins. He uncovered many secrets there and was able to extend his life by a few decades. But s no way to restore his bloodline. His family was only beginning to discover its marvelous uses when they were annihted. He spent the next decade in research and study, and then, by a pure coincidence, he heard about the ck book. People knew it was precious since it had a SSS rank artifact, but it was pretty much useless. Its power is Time Travel. But despite its enormous activation cost, you can only go back in time for one second if you use it. And you can only return in mind, not in body. For others, it could only serve as a collection and research item. An extravagant one at that. But, for him, who had seen a simr treasure in his travels and knew about a little bug, it was an amazing treasure. He had some hope atst. To go near the book, he had to take the job of a librarian in the Royal Library where it was kept, and after many years of hard work, he was able to get close enough to it to study it then activate it. Now he is back. He is going to live a fulfilled life. He will use his knowledge to create a power that no other can rival. And those who hurt him before would pay a heavy price, even if the world itself shelters them, like that guy. "First things first," he thought. First, he has to set the things in the family right and prepare his cards for the reckoning at the same time. It''s never too early to prepare. The reckoning signs are already there, but only those with good eyes and ears have noticed. The world today is like a child, who will hit puberty at that night. In the current world, the rules are yet to be solidified. The world is like a child who is still naive. Many people got their chances around this time. And now he is going to be the bad uncle who cheats this child. He searched under the pillow for his phone, and there it was, with its shiny gold ted back. He remembers he used this during his first year in high school. It was a gift from his mother for finishing middle school. Looking at the time. It was now 5:16 am, the 21st of June. It was in the summer break, and He will have to start high school in September. But that was not the vital thing. What really matters is theing of age ceremony, which will happen tonight. All pure blood male members in the family would live under the care of their parents until they reach adulthood. Where they would be taught family literature and martial arts. But after the ceremony, they would be granted resources depending on their test results and were expected to do family assignments in the outside world. Luckily he returned at the right time. If he waste by just one day, things would have been a little troublesome. He jumped out of bed, took off his shirt, and inspected his sickly body. Just as he remembered, he had a small stature, his skin as white as snow, and had a beautiful face, he inherited it from his mother. His silky hair is a dark shade of purple-gray inherited from his father. This purple hair is a unique feature in his family. There were many spections and rumors about the reason for this color, but he knew it. He learned about it when it was toote, the unique otherworldly bloodline of his family. He has to awaken it as early as possible. Perhaps in the ceremony tonight, there will be a chance. Looking beyond the curtains, out of the huge window near his bed, he could see the expansive forest surrounding the mansion and vaguely glimpse at the roofs of his uncles'' and rtives'' mansions on the horizon. He could faintly make out the sound of sea waves in the distance. He was on an Ind. And this entire ind was part of his family''s base, which only the pure blood descendants and their servants can live in. At precisely 6:00 am, there was a light knock on the door. A beautiful woman stepped in. Her name was Olivia, one of the maids in the mansion. He remembers her well. She was one of his father''s trusted servants and maybe a little more than that. "Young master, I am here to wake you up. The master has instructed that you should be ready for breakfast at 6:30 in the first dining room." Victor nodded his head. "I understand. I will be there on time." The maid bowed, then stepped back and closed the door on her way out. He took a quick shower and then changed his clothes while recalling all the information about his family. His father had three official wives in addition to countless concubines and lovers. His mother was the second official wife of his father, and that is because of him, his brother, and two sisters. All of them have purple-gray hair and a pure bloodline. "Only women who give birth to bloodline heirs are eligible to be wives." the 317th family rule dictates. When his father met his mother, she was just a little model who wanted to score with his super-rich father. But after she gave birth to his eldest sister, she was quickly canonized as an official wife. As for the children who have no bloodline, they are considered illegitimate. If they are talented, they would be given a chance to serve the family. If not, they would just be given some money and education, then left to live their lives. Many sessful entrepreneurs and business owners are just illegitimate children from such families. Looking out of the window at the rising sun on the horizon over the forest. "It''s time." he thought. A knock on the door, a petite young maid stepped in, she looked at him nervously. "Young master, do you need any help? the mistress asked me to lead you downstairs". "No, I am ready. Let''s go." Following the maid, he stepped out of the room and closed the door. Chapter 2: Breakfast Chapter 2: Breakfast Victor rarely met his father. So having breakfast with Theodor Von Weise was not an insignificant asion for him and his siblings. As Theodore was a very busy man. He had a lot of businesses and..cough, cough, concubines.. to take care of. Stepping into the dining room, Victor looked around and could only sigh. His mother and two stepmothers are already in their positions next to the empty seat at the head of the table. His younger sister and two half brothers were there too. His older siblings are already adults and have their own households and businesses to attend to. He adjusted his breathing, then cupped his hands and greeted his elders as per the familys tradition. Good morning, first mother, second mother, third mother.. He said with a nervous look on his face. He was not really nervous, but he had to act the part. At that age, he was a very timid young man. Good morning Victor,e sit down by my side, your father is about to arrive, this will be yourst official breakfast as a member of this household, said His biological mother, Lana (Carlson) Von Weise , with a broad captivating smile. Although she was the second wife of his father, she was his favorite. His stepmothers didnt like her but couldnt do anything against her. His two older siblings have already fared magnificently during theiring of age ceremonies, and they now hold very good positions in the familys hierarchy. His step sibling was staring at him with contempt in their eyes. He knew that neither they nor their mother held much respect towards him. If it was not for his mothers protection, he would have already been banished from the house. But after the ceremony tonight, she wouldnt be able to help him per family rules, and she wouldnt need to, he had his ns. Just when he reached his chair and prepared to sit down, his father entered the room with his maid Olivia and head butler George right behind him. George was both a very loyal and a very powerful man. It is said that he saved his fathers life more than once. He helped Victor a lot in his past life when all others gave up on him. The butler moved the chair for his master. While victor, his siblings, and his mothers stood up in respect and greeted the head of the house. Theodore had purple hair, and a handsome face, with no trace of aging. All Von Weise had long lives. Are you ready for tonights ceremony, Victor? His father asked as he sat at the head of the table. Yes, father, Victor answered in a low voice while keeping his head down. He has to be low-key, he reminded himself. Good, we will set off right before noon, and no matter whats your results, you will be an adult after this. I hope you live up to my expectations. He said, but everyone in the family knew that his father had no expectations for him, ever since he failed to reach the initial stage of the secret arts of the family. While all youngsters in the family would have already reached the 4th stage by the time for their ceremonies. Father, can you tell us about the ceremony. Asked John, one of his stepbrothers, his ceremony would be next year. John was the only son of his third mother, he is younger than him by one year, their rtionship was always strained as John always wanted to surpass Victor to get a better position for his mother. If it was just about this Victor would not care, but John was a vicious beast who would stop at nothing. In his past life, John was one of the culprits of the scheme that caused his banishment. Theodore red at him Dont ask stupid questions, John, You know quite well that the ceremony is a secret, you can only know it in detail when its your time. his father rebuked. John flinched from his fathers harsh stare, then he quickly found an excuse Father, its just I am concerned about my brothers well-being, will his life be in danger? Concerned my **s, Victor thought, he knew that his brothers and stepmothers could not wait for him to die. There is always a risk, Theodore said while looking at his second wife who had a nervous look. but where there is risk there is reward. Father means that my brother would be in danger? He asked while provoking victor with his poisonous eyes. As I said, the bigger the risk, the bigger the reward, Theodore said. John looked at victor and sneered Did you hear bother, you have to be careful. Victor could feel the malice in Johns advice. He did not really care, but he acted as if he was frightened and kept his eyes to his te, while his hand shook a bit, while he continued to have his breakfast in silence. After the meal, his father asked Victor to follow him to the study. Victor naturally knew what this was all about. Entering thevish study Theodore firmly closed the door then ordered his son to sit by the heavy ebony desk while he sat behind it. You have grown up. Said Theodore After tonight you will be a full-grown Von Weise. You should do your best not to disgrace the familys name. Your elder siblings have achieved great results in their ceremonies, while I dont expect you to do the same, at least promise me to do your best. His father red at him with his piercing gaze. I understand father, Victor said. Good. Now, listen well, Theodore said. It is customary in the family for the father to exin the true family rules and rituals for the candidate on the day of the ceremony. All the family rules you learned till now were made for a reason. It is to protect a secret so profound it can shake the foundation of the world, Theodor said while ring at Victors eyes, who had to fake curious look on his face. You would not believe it, but the best way to exin it is like this. Theodore pause, Our world has video game rules. He added while ncing at the doubting shocked look on victors face. He continued Our ancestor discovered this truth during an expedition to the north 600 years ago. There, he found a cave, and in it, there was an orb. The orb glowed with a faint blue light, and when the ancestor touched it he was amazed at what he saw. A shimmering light veil appeared out of thin air with an alien script. He did not know what the letters were but magically he could understand their meaning. It said PLAYER REGISTERED. In old times I would have had to exin what that meant to you, but now you probably guessed thanks to all the time you spent on your console games. Victor looked at his father as if he was questioning his sanity. He did have that look in his previous life but today he understood the truth far better than his father. Yes, this world had video game rules. And as far as he knows those rules seemed to be slowly integrating into this world. It can be said too that video games emergence is a phenomenon rted to these rules. Of course, our ancestor, Sir Nics Von Weise, had no idea what that meant, but during his lifetime he was able to figure it out. He brought the orb back to thisnd and used it as a foundation to build his family. Later he discovered that not only his family had such an item, but there exist others too. The other four oligarchs? asked Victor. Theodore nodded his head, Thats how we dominate the world. Every Artifact like this has its own rules for granting a yer status. Sadly only one of every 10 heirs in our family can seed in bing a yer, Ours has something to do with many factors like bloodline and martial aptitude. And being a virgin is one factor in the assessment. For that reason all heirs are forbidden from being in a rtionship before the ceremony. He said as he red at Victor, who shrank his head. The yer status granted by the orb enabled our family to be one of the strongest families in the world. The secret art that the youth practice is meant to increase the concentration of our bloodline so that we could have a better chance at bing yers. Unfortunately, you could not cultivate it so your chances would not be good. Of course, he could not practice the art. What he discoveredter is that his bloodline is alreadyplete, moreplete than his ancestor. he does not need such an art. On the contrary, practicing it is what made him sick and powerless. what he needed was an awakening art. Theodore looked at his sons confused face and continued as if he didnt care if Victor believed him or not. You would only have one chance for awakening using the awakening orb. The younger you are, the better. After touching the orb, it will test your will and bloodline. It will give you Points to allocate depending on the results. You would then have to allocate these points as you do in a video game. You must allocate most of your points to the AUTHORITY field, as it is the most important one. There will be three oues. If your points were not enough and your Authority is 0, you simply die. About 50 percent of the candidates suffer instant death. Theodore said as if it was nothing, watching Victors face turn white in shock. The second oue is, if your Authority is 1 you gain half yer status or what we call a semi-yer, you will have some of the strength and perks of a yer but you will not be able tomunicate with the world system or level up. Thest case is an Authority of 2 or more, and you would bebeled as a yer, giving you a ss and some skills. he exined to the shocked Vector. The higher your Authority, the better. It will affect everything from your arts to how much you can level up and grow in the future. As for the other attributes and your ss, if you gained one, you are free to choose your own path. Thats all I can tell you for now, and any further discussion will have to wait till after the ceremony. are we clear? What about you father? And what about my siblings? Victor asked with a half-believing look as if he didnt already know. I have an authority of 6 and I am a great warrior, After my ceremony, I had a good start with 3 levels of authority, something that few in the family could achieve, and after that due to hard work and a certain opportunity I was able to upgrade to this level. As for your siblings, you will have to ask them yourself. His father answered as if he did not want to waste his breath. It was not that Theodore hated Victor, its just that he thought that Victor would probably lose his life in the ceremony. And cant help him, every pureblood Von Weise has to go through the ritual, thats the rules, and the rules cant be broken. His father stood up and looked out of the window with his back to Victor. Probably hiding the worry in his eyes. Now go. Say goodbye to your mother and sister. And remember dont reveal anything to anyone. If anything leaked, you would be punished ording to family rules. Yes, father. Victor stepped back while almost failing to hide the shake in his hands, they were not shakes of fear, but excitement. Chapter 3: The Reduction Rune Chapter 3: The Reduction Rune After leaving the study, Victors first action was to return to his room. He instructed the maids to pack thest of his luggage. And it will be shipped out after the ceremony. Then after the maids left, Victor sat on his bed and waited while thinking about his next step. this is going to be another gamble, He thought. He had a reason to wait. As there is an important item that he needs for his n, and this item will be delivered to him at any moment now. He did not have to wait for long, as a few minutester, the rooms heavy door was pushed open. Ha ha, brother, I hope you get a good result tonight, I heard about it from my big brother, The ceremony is very dangerous and half of the candidates would die every year. A youth with curly purple hair swaggered into the room with an evil grin. And behind him, an exquisite maid followed in silence. This was Luke Von Weise the youngest son of the firstdy of the house and victorsst step-brother, the maid behind him was his personal maid and bodyguard. If outsiders saw her, they would presume she was Lukes little lover, but Victor knew that the heirs of the Von Weise family were forbidden from gettingid before theing of age ceremony as it is said to dilute their bloodline. As for poor Victor, he was forbidden from recruiting a maid till his ceremony because he was almost seduced by one when he hit puberty a few years back. That ident ruined his reputation and he was punished very hard by his father and had to spend the rest of his middle school days in an all-boys aristocratic boarding school. Victor looked at Luke and smiled, I am not afraid, I will make our father proud like my elder brother and sister, I heard that big brother Rexs results were barely passable, and father was so angry with him that he sent him to be a part of the dark jungle expedition. he said. The first mother has three children, The eldest, Max is a yer. While the second, Rex is just a semi-yer and his father was very disappointed with him back then. And the youngest was Luke, who has yet to be an adult. This lineup put Lukes mother in a tight spot, Victors mother already has two full yers offspring, and there were talks in the family for her to be the main wife. Although his mothers and younger siblings have no knowledge about the hidden rules of the world and who is a yer and who is not, they know that some heirs would be more valued than others after the ceremony, and it has to do with some secret test and bloodline purity. Hearing Victors ridicule Lukes face turned red with anger. But he was no fool and knew that he can only swallow this bad breath, he cant screw up his brothers n. He knew that using the thing his bother gave him, he can ensure that Victor will disappear forever, Brother there is no need for such talk, said Luke with a silly smile. I just came here to wish you a good ceremony, and hope that you will seed. With that Luke stepped forward and gave Victor a tight hug then backed away awkwardly and left the room in a hurry. If his father saw that right now, he would really believe that Luke cared about his brother. Watching her master leave, the maid followed him quickly without forgetting to give a bow to Victor before closing the door on her way out. Victor stared at the door for a moment, then burst into augh. Ha ha, this stupid bother of mine can really act, in my past life I did truly fall for this stupid y of his. Reaching his hand into his jackets pocket he took out a pure ck octagonal piece of Jade, this thing was put there by Luke when he hugged him. Atst, in my past life I was screwed by this rune, but now this will be the key to my sess thought Victor. This jade is called Reduction Rune, and it was a very rare SSS item, its effect is the permanent reduction by 1 of any attribute defined by the user. However, it also has the passive effect of reducing all the attributes when equipped. Of course, his brother did not know what was this thing nor how to activate it, but he seemed to have figured out that this stone will make the holder weaker, It was probably one of his elder stepbrothers ns. He nned to use it to lower Victors chances ofpleting the ritual. In his past life, His brothers n only half seeded. With his qualification and bloodline, Victor should have been able to be a full yer with ease, but he fell short by just a few points because of the rune, and could only be a semi-yer with a very weak position in the family. Victor knew about this nter, when Luke bragged in front of him on the night of his banishment, he still remembers the ugly smirk on his face to this day. Looking at the jade Victor sighed, this thing was kept by him in his past life as a memento before discovering its real use, This rune will be the essential key to his next step. Victor took a leather bag from his closet, then put the rune in it, before returning it to his pocket. Holding the rune in a bag will not be considered equipping. Then he adjusted his clothes, and gave his room onest look, then went downstairs. His mother was waiting for him in the hallway, she gave him a tight hug, Be careful, and no matter what, you have to return alive. she said with tears in the corner of her eyes. She had to act strong. Yes mother, he replied while feeling the warmth in his heart, his mother is the only one who has never lost hope in him. His little sister Lara peeked from behind his mother and looked sadly at her brother, goodbye brother. she said and ran away. but victor noticed the tears in her eyes as well, likely she thought that she would never see her brother again. Its probably Lukes instigation. He will take his revenge on him backter. Are you ready, lets go, we have a long trip. His Fathers sound came from the back. Yes Father, said Victor then after letting go of his mother, he walked out of the mansions door in silence. Not failing to notice the shadows of his step-brothers who were smirking while peaking at him from the windows upstairs. Chapter 4: The Trip Chapter 4: The Trip After leaving the mansion, Victor and Theodore took a fifteen minutes trip by car to the inds harbor, where a fully serviced yacht was waiting for them. After Boarding the yacht, Victor sat down on a fancy seat and looked out of the window to watch the waves, while trying to rx. After a few moments, his father, who was talking to the captain about the course of the trip, entered the cabin and sat on the adjacent seat. We will be there in 3 hours. The captain informed me that we need to make a detour to pick up some other participants, said Theodore, Try to rx your mind. It will be over soon. He added. The Yacht soon started its engines and began its trip. The family owns an entire archipgo where each ind contains facilities that have specified functions such as training, research, or residential. On normal asions, the residential inds would house the lonely wives and their children with some servants. The husbands are busy doing business or searching for other potential wives on the maind. Their trips destination is the central ind. It houses the main seat of the family, the elders halls, as well as the treasury and punishment halls. The ceremony will take ce at the ancestral hall at the center of the ind. Victor watched the waves go by as he reminisced about this same trip in his past life. He was so nervous back then that he could not focus on anything. Turning his head from the window, he began to observe the maids who were busy preparing drinks for him and his father. While they are called servants by the family, In fact, these girls were all ves of his family. The family has brought and trained them from their youth so that they would be faithful and loyal to their masters. His father caught his look and could not help but to chuckle a little Dont worry, after the ceremony, if you managed to survive, depending on your rank you would be given a chance to get your own servants. But if you didnt, I will let a few of these girls apany you in your grave. . He said with an evil smile, making the girls shiver in fright. Victor nodded his head, then took a sip of his freshly brewed coffee that a shivering servant girl just handed him. His fathers poor sense of humor never changes. But he knew that he was subtly encouraging him, like any father he wished for his sons sess. Soon, the yacht came to a stop in a small harbor, and a few passengers boarded. Two girls and three boys. They were Victors cousins from some branch families, they will also join the ceremony today. They saluted Theodore and Victor then sat down in their seats nervously. They did not dare make a noise in the presence of the main branch members. The family hierarchy was engraved in their bones. After a few simr stops, the small cabin was almost full, but still, no one dared to sit near the father and son. The ceremony will include family members from different sses, Including the direct heirs, talented disciples and servants, who had to spend their trip on the deck. The yacht made onest stop, however, this time only two passengers boarded. One middle-aged man with a pointy beard and one burly proud youth who had his nose pointed to the ceiling. When they entered the cabin all the 20 participants seated inside stood up and saluted in respect, but the two didnt even look at them, just continued their way till they reached Victor and his father. They were Victors third uncle Patrick and his son Ron, who saluted Theodore then sat down with his father on two opposing seats while giving Victor a mocking look as if he was looking at a dead man. Its been a while, Theodore, How is your business these days? Patrick said to Victors father whilepletely ignoring him. Its all good, You have been busy yourselftely, I heard you opened a new pharmaceuticalpany. Theodore replied I see your son has grown up he examined Ron, He should be able to seed today, like his big brother did back then, I hope. Yes, he has already reached the 3rd level of the secret art. I have high expectations for him Patrick said while casting an approving gaze onto his son, who raised his chin, trying to look valiant. While still ignoring Victor, Patrick continued I heard you found a new concubine, it had been said that she is already pregnant, you already have three wives and three yer sons, arent you nning on stopping with this wife hunting routine? its not good for your health. he asked with little annoyance and envy on his face. Why would I? answered Theodore with a proud look. And its not like I am actively hunting for wives, but I do run a media productionpany after all, Victors grandfather the current patriarch of the Von Weise family has only one wife who gave birth to five sons and one daughter. Theodore who was the fifth and youngest child already have three wives and many heirs while his older brothers only have one wife each and one or two qualified heirs. And it is not that they are faithful to their wives, but finding a spouse who gives birth to a pureblood heir is no easy feat, each of his uncles has already slept with hundreds of women but only a handful of women were suitable. Ron looked at his uncle Theodore with envy. After the ceremony, he intends to sleep with a hundred women in one go. Then he looked at Victor with contempt. not like this cripple who would probably die tonight. he thought. Victor who was watching from the side figured out exactly what Ron was thinking about, it was easy to tell from the perverted look in his eyes, but he knew that Unfortunately Ron will not live past tonight, the ceremony halls graveyard will be his resting ground. The cabin was silent for the remainder of the journey, as both Theodore and Patrick despite their rxed looks were nervous for their sons, and the rest of the passengers dared not make any noise. It was almostte afternoon when the yacht came to its final destination. The central ind was the biggest in the archipgo. It contained the central administration of the family as well as a fully functioning military base and an on-water airport. In fact, in the past world war, some idiot tried to invade the inds but ended up having his entire fleet decimated. Since then, no one dared to make a move on the family. The Ind looked as magnificent as ever, thought Victor as he gazed upon the towering mountain in the center of the ind, there, in the awakening hall he will take his first step. The yacht was anchored in the harbor, and the passengers stood up in respect while waiting for the main branch members to disembark first. The two father and son pairs soon went ashore followed by the rest, where there was a full convoy of cars waiting for them, so they boarded them and headed up the central mountain to the ancestral hall. During the journey, Victor made sure to keep a timid anxious look on his face, which made his cousins give him a disgusting look. Everyone had heard the rumors. They are better than him they thought. But Victor did not care. He knew that many of them would not survive the ceremony. And that in this ce, there exists many enemies and many opportunities. Chapter 5: The Girl Chapter 5: The Girl Presumptuous, How dare you trespass into this hall, dont you know your ce, I am going to make an example out of you !. When the convoy reached the outer gate of the ancestral hall, there were a lot of people gathered, most of them were assistants and guards. There seemed to be some kind of trouble. An old man with a short white beard wearing an elders purple cape was scolding a petite girl in a ck dirty tight suit who had a dark ck unkempt hair covering her face. She seemed to be injured, was shaking, and kept her face to the ground anticipating her grim fate, the family never forgives rule breakers. Uncle Patrick stepped down from the car followed by the rest of the passengers, looking at the gathered crowds, he quickly signaled one of the guards and asked him whats going on. Master, this girl is a trainee ve from the assassins hall, she was caught by the guards after trying to sneak into the ancestral hall. the bowing guard reported respectfully. Looking at the girl Victor happens to remember such an incident from his past life and knew that the girl will be killed in a very gruesome way by his uncle because of the dy she caused made he was angry. Victor cant allow that to happen this time, this girl has a big secret and if he put his hands on her, she can bring him huge benefits in the future. He had to act fast. He suddenly stepped forward before his uncle could act and to the astonishment of his father and uncle pulled the girls hair back with his hand revealing a delicate face covered by blood and dirt, it seems she had a fight with the guards, impressive ! he thought. Her features were not clear but everyone could see how beautiful her ck eyes were. I like you girl, he said in a perverted way to the astonished girl. Then he turned to his father and said, Esteemed father, I wish for this girl to be my servant, as far as I know, every heir has the right to choose a servant before his ceremony, and this son had not yet chosen any, I would like to request that this girl would be my servant and attend to me before and during the ceremony. The elder was angered by this arrogant youths interference and was about to st him into pieces when he noticed Theodore and Patrick, who had ck lines all over their foreheads, Everyone heard the rumors about Victor being a pervert, and this guy just proved the rumors true. Theodore did not know what Victor was ying at, and he was angry with him for causing such a fuss, but he had a face to keep, and his sons face was the same as his face, however, there will be punishment for Victorter. If he lived anyway, he thought. He will consider this Victors final wish and fulfill it for him, he decided. So Theodore looked at the elder and said after he cleared his throat, Elder Ross, Excuse our interference in your duties. This is my son Victor who hase to participate in the ceremony, and he seems to be interested in this girl. Then he looked at the girl, I just heard that you trespassed onto the ancestral ground. May I know the reason ? He asked her. The elder did not like how Theodore is meddling in his job, but he cant be careless as Theodore held a very prestigious position in the family, while he was just a management elder from a branch family. Looking harshly at the girl he rebuked Answer **tch, Why were Trespassing on the ancestral ground?. the girl shook while biting her little lip, then answered in a crystal voice, Master elder, I..., I wanted to Volunteer to be one of the servants attending for the young masters and try to attend the ceremony. While having a bloodline is important, some people have other talents and can pass the ceremony without it. But their chance is slim, from every 10 servants only one usually survives, the survivors who can awaken are usually those who have great talent and a huge amount of luck, and usually, only those servants who were forced by their masters or have a lot of courage attend the ceremony. If they can be yers, they would no longer be treated badly, on the contrary there standing would be better than a lot of the familys disciples. Theodores butler George is such an example, he was Theodores servant during the ceremony and he benefited greatly. The elder locked his eyebrows There was an announcement for participation requests two weeks ago, now the deadline has already passed. You should have been nominated by your hall master, it is not up to you. he said with annoyance. The girl kept biting her lip My hall master chose not to ept my request, so I could only sneak here myself, I am really sorry. the girl said while bowing. There are usually some politics and schemes that go on in the side halls, so its not unusual for some hall masters to have some agendas. And while it is a big chance for a mere ve to be able to be an awakened, only a few usually volunteers, and the rest is forced to participate by the elders, it seems like her hall master had other ns for her. Victor stepped forward Putting the girl behind his back and said It does not matter, I like her, she is mine now. This young master has already decided. The elder wished he could p this pervert youth, but he could only look at Theodore and Patrick for guidance. While it is unorthodox for such thing to happen right before the ceremony, every heir has the right to choose a servant before he bes an adult, and Victor was forbidden by me previously from doing so as a punishment. Theodore said while thoroughly examining his son, Now I will allow him to choose this girl as a servant, and using my authority as a grand elder, her hall masters permission would not be necessary. I believe this is still in ordance with the rules ? he questioned the elder. I..., It is in ordance with the rules. After some hesitation, the elder responded. Then, Lets Consider this matter already done. As for the girls punishment, it will be handled by Victor after the ceremony. Theodore confirmed before looking at his son with a strange light in his eyes, Why did Victor, who is usually timid, disy such courage when facing the elder? Lets see. He may be able to survive this after all. He thought. What are we waiting for then. Now that this matter has concluded, lets head inside, Patrick interjected while ring at Victor. We have duties to attend to, he said then stepped towards the gate. With that, the crowd diverged, and the participants started heading inside the enormous bronze gate of the hall. After his father and uncle went in, Victor grabbed the delicate hand of the girl and followed them, Now you are mine, you better behave, or I will chop your head off myself, understood ? he said to her while hurrying forward. Understood, young master. the girl gratefully looked at him and answered in a soft voice. Chapter 6: The Guy Chapter 6: The Guy The ancestral hall was not just one hall as its name suggests, but aplex array of buildings and preparation rooms, It also housed many important treasures and was attended around the clock by many guardians and family elders. Stepping into the entrance, Victors father and uncle had to leave alone with the elder to prepare for their roles in the ceremony. The participants will have to wait for a while. Before leaving, Theodore gave his son onest examining look. Then without talking turned around and followed his older brother through one of the branching corridors. The ceremony participants were guided respectfully by one of the staff into a grand hall to wait. This hall was not empty as it was already full of other candidates who arrived before from other ces, some were sitting onvish chairs around round tables discussing the ceremony and sipping on their drinks, while others were standing in respect and waiting nervously. In the family, there are two types of people, yers, and non-yers. yers are usually ranked ording to their Authority, level, and skills into elders, core members, inner members, and outer members. Like sects do. While the none yers had five levels, First are the elders followed the unawakened pure-bloods of the main branch, the side branch heirs and those offspring who do not have pure bloodlineses next, and after thates the disciples, they are members who were not originally part of the main family but were adopted or epted as disciples because of their talents, or special family needs for them. They had to change their family name to Von Weise. In thest tier are the servants who are the lowest cast in the family and mostly do not have any rights. Of course, within each tier and even between different tiers different levels exist. Like the punishment hall disciples who only answer to their halls master. And from every one of these tiers, there will be members participating in the ceremony. Participation for those of pure blood is mandatory, as for the rest it is optional because their mortality rate is much higher. While they were not expected to achieve great results and most likely would die, if even one percent were able to seed they would add great power to the family, and they would be like the carp Leaping over the Dragon Gate. In this hall, there were 30 members and disciples sitting around the tables in addition to about 80 servants standing in the back. To participate in the ceremony there are two conditions: The candidate must have been an adult for no longer than a year. The candidate must be a virgin. When Victor and Ron entered the Hall. All the candidates gathered there looked at them and tensed up, then everyone stood up and respectfully saluted, Victor and his cousin were the only main branch heirs participants, so their entrance exerted tremendous pressure on the others. Acknowledging the salute with a nod of his head, then finding an empty seat. Victor sat down casually while ignoring his cousin, who passed him with a re, then went on to find another seat at the other end of the hall, followed by the rest of their convoy. They seemed to have made up their little minds to be on Rons imaginary team. Victor grabbed the petite servant girl whom he had just acquired and ordered her to sit on hisp, which caused her ears to turn red in shame, but she could only obey. I am sorry, I am a little dirty, she said while sitting under the astonished look of the observers. She was not that heavy, I need to feed her more thought Victor who was actively confirming the rumor that he is a perverted young master to everyone around, And that was his n. That does not matter, what is your name ? he asked, he didnt know her name. Lily, young master, she answered in a barely audible voice. As a servant she did not have ast name. Why do you want to participate in the ceremony so bad as to break the rules, he asked And why does your hall master forbids you? Looking at the spider tattooed on your neck, I can tell that you should be from the assassins hall. You dont seem to be that great of a talent that he would not want to sacrifice you, he questioned while gently caressing the tattoo on her small white neck. Every hall and member in the family would tattoo their emblem on their lower members necks so that they can be identified. But what only yers knew, was that this tattoo was created using an artifact and can be used to locate and eliminate the servant if needed. Victor would need the familys approval to change this tattoo on her to his own emblem after the ceremony. The girl hesitated a little then answered his question, The halls master intended to gift me to his son after the ceremony. But I hated him, he is a vicious and merciless man. I was tortured by him many times during our training. If ended up in his hand, my destiny will be worst than death. So I thought if I was able to seed in the ceremony and was valued by some elder, The halls master will find it hard to force me. young master, you can look at him. He is also participating in the ceremony today. He is there in the back ring daggers at you. she said while pointing with her pretty eyes. She did not tell the whole truth, he knew it, and she was trying to use him. He had too much experience to be lied to by a little girl, but he did not care, because he could guess what she wanted to do, and he does not mind helping her a little to gain his trust, so he will not expose her for now. Victor looked at the back of the room, matching his eyes with a remarkably normal brown-haired young man sitting lonely in the back. Really fits to be heir to the assassins hall, if Victor didnt know about this guy, he would have never suspected that he wanted to murder him, let alone notice him at all. But Victor knew him, His name is Guy, and he will betray the family with his father, the assassins hall master, in the future, in about ten years probably. He has to find a chance to get rid of them. He returned his eyes to Lily, who was trying to act calm. This ceremony is very dangerous, and the Assassins halls master is a branch family member. His son does not seem to have the bloodline, is he really willing to sacrifice him for a chance of better status? using his connection he can easily arrange a manager or a supervisor position for him. He asked Lily, whispering in her blushed ear. Young master, that is exactly what I thought, she answered in a serious tone, He is his fathers only child, and he is an evil person. Many of my sisters have suffered in his hands she had a painful look in her eyes, But,.. she lowered her voice, ... I heard a rumor. One night while one of my sisters was apanying him, he was very drunk and because he had to keep his virginity and couldnt sleep with her, he could only vent by abusing her. One time she was very hurt and told him that he should die in the ceremony, so he rebuked her and had a slip of tongue. He said that his father has acquired some kind of a rare pill and fed it to him, and he was pretty assured of his sess. Luckily, he was very drunk back then and could not remember what he had said. If not, my sister and I would have been already dead by now. she shivered a little while saying that. A pill !? Victor thought with a surprise, It cant be !. No wonder they betrayed the family back then. It seems the family found out, so they had to escape and seek refuge with other families. He knew exactly what kind of pill it was, as there are only a handful of pills that can increase a candidates awakening chance. And there is only one kind that can be feasibly if not cheaply acquired by them if they utilized the resources in their hall. But he cant use them without solid proof, and he didnt really need to. There are always many methods to get rid of some ants. This will have to wait till after the ceremony. But it did not mean he couldnt interfere with Guys ceremony. He will have to use a little trick, and if his conclusions were correct, he may be able to cause him some trouble without being discovered. Looking at Guy, Victor smiled then whispered in Lilys small ear Do you want him dead ? I dare not young master she answered while keeping her face down, but he can hear the desire for revenge in her voice. Whatever, you just need to listen to me, and do exactly as I tell you to. he said and waited for her to nod before he continued whispering in her ear, During the ritual that will happen next, make sure to focus on him, and although it would be painful, The moment you feel a piercing pain in your head, I want you to keep your eyes open looking at him and remind your self with what he did to you and your sisters, you will need to do this for about a minute and no more, or it will affect your ritual, it will not be easy though. After that, you can return to focusing on your ritual and ignore himpletely. understood? he asked. yes, young master.., she answered. He could hear a hint of doubt in her voice. She did not understand how the ceremony worked nor what it implied. Even the family only had a very rudimentary and experimental knowledge about it. But he understood it well. He didnt spend all those years researching in vain. While he has no idea if this would be effective, if Guy was unlucky, he would end up in a coffin. Chapter 7: The Ceremony (1) Chapter 7: The Ceremony (1) Victor, who had Lily on hisp feeding him grapes, was enjoying his time under the envious gaze of the crowd. They all had one thought on their minds. Damn you pervert, while the males had an additional thought, Why not ME ?, Most of these guys have never touched a girl before in preparation for the ritual. After two hours, an elder entered the hall with two assistants. All the participants, including Victor, who swiftly held Lily in one arm and carried her to the ground, had to stand up and salute in respect. The elder was an old man with purplish white hair. He wore a golden rope and held a wooden cane. Victor recognized him as one of the three keeper elders of the family. Keeper elders have the job of protecting the treasures and performing rituals, so they usually held a Mage yer ss and were very strong. After an examining look at the participants, the elder began to speak. I want to wee all of you to the familys awakening ceremony, while some of you have already been informed by your elders, most of you do not have an idea of what to expect so listen carefully, I will make this brief, he said, then cleared his throat and continued. In a while, you would enter the jade hall, where the ritual will take ce. You will sit down in a circle around the awakening orb, the higher your rank the nearer you sit, he said while turning his head, looking at Victor and Ron. In the ritual, you will understand what awakening means. In the beginning, you will be tested by a light passing through your heads. But let me warn you, this test will be painful, it will feel like someone is poking your head with sharp needles at the beginning, so make sure not to resist it, It is the orbs power, examining your potential. It will take roughly five minutes, then you will be presented with a choice. he continued I can only tell you to try to raise your Authority as high as you can. he said while looking at the unsure gazes of the participants. What does he mean? they thought. Dont panic, you will figure it out easily. After the ritual, you would be required to keep in order and wait for further instructions, and I have been instructed to remind you that any trouble makers will be punished by death, He said. Victor could feel Lily beside him flinch, so he squeezed her little hand to assure her. Follow me. The elder ordered them, then turned around and stepped out of the hall and the crowd quickly followed him headed by Victor and Ron. Going through one gilded corridor after another, they reached a heavily guarded closed gate, atst, many elders were standing in formal ceremonial grabs, Victors father and uncle were here too, they were going to take part in the ritual. The elder stopped and knocked on the door three times while speaking with an iprehensible voice, suddenly The gate shone with a faint blue halo and opened to reveal an oval hall decorated with green jade bs on the walls and shiny ck marble floor. In the center of the hall, ced on a raised pedestal was a sky blue colored fist-sized throbbing Orb, it was as if there was a living heart inside of it. Looking at the Orb Victor could not help but remember his past life, at that time he had no knowledge of the mysteries of the world and could only be amazed by such treasure, he was so anxious back then he almost fainted. This Mysterious Orb is an A-level rare natural artifact, it has only one use, granting yer status to its users. Its not the only way for someone to be a yer, in fact, there are countless methods, but every method or artifact has its rules, and bonuses, While this orb was not the best awakening artifact, it belonged to the top tier. and for the current him it was the only way avable. And after awakening, an artifact like the Orb will have no use for a yer. Now go inside orderly and sit on the ground near the orb, and wait silently the elder sternly said before moving to the side to grant passage to the participants. Ron Moved forward first and found a suitable position near the orb where he sat down and began to meditate, like someone trying to cram before an exam, following him Victor moved forward with the rest of the participants. He seemed to be undecided where to sit, but after more than half of the crowd were seated he moved forward and ordered one random girl to move and make a ce for him and his maid. The girl could onlyply and find another ce to sit down as she did not dare make any trouble. The reason Victor did this was to find a position where it would be easy for Lily to have direct sight of her target, so he only took his seat after Guy was seated. The distance from the orb did not really matter as long as he was inside its sphere of influence. When Lily took her seat behind him he turned his head and winked at her, she responded by nodding, she knows what she had to do. After waiting a few moments for everyone to be seated, the elder pounded the ground with his cane, then he began chanting with the rest of the elders who strode into the room and surrounded the participants forming a polygon of light between their outstretched hands. The orb seems to respond with the throbbing blue light in it getting stronger every beat. Victor reached his hand to the back and tapped Lily on her legs, signaling her to be ready. ...Then it happened A bluish white light shot from the orb and filled the entire room blinding everyone. The participants had no time for astonishment. Just as the light faded a little bit, they started to feel a piercing pain in their heads. It was as if the light itself was floating between their heads. There were a few who could not withstand it. They started to foam from their mouths then fainted. This caused the elders to frown in disgust, but thats all they could do, as they were forbidden from interfering until the ritual was concluded. However, the people who nominated those weaklings would be demoted, Theodore silently looked at Victor and was relieved to find that he was just sitting there calmly and nothing bad happened to him, There may be a chance. he tried to convince himself, then returned to focus on the ritual. Victor put his hand in his pocket then rxed his mind, closed his eyes, and only held thought about his future ns to rx in a hot spring with Lily while waiting for the probing to end. This is the first part of the ceremony, the Orb was now probing and examining the potential, suitability, and bloodline of every candidate. The Orb does not differentiate between good and evil, it has no emotions, but it will always be affected by the rules of this world. It is like a machine executing its program. Just as the pain started to fade away, Victor silently used his hand to take the little ck jade from the leather bag inside his jacket and hold it firmly in his hand, Now it can be considered equipped and the test is already over so it will have no bad effect on the results. After just a few moments, the probing was over. Victor opened his eyes to find himself in a ck infinite void. The test was finished and this is now the second phase of the ceremony, the points allocation. Chapter 8: The Ceremony (2) Chapter 8: The Ceremony (2) Wee yer... Analyzing input data Finished... Analyzing test results Finished... You have sessfully awakened as a PLAYER, now you are required to allocate your points to your attributes. Depending on your allocation you will be offered a CLASS. You have 1 hour toplete your application, if not your ount will be permanently terminated. PLAYER POINTS RESULTS: Alive: +10 P AAA LEVEL BLOODLINE 100% : +1500 P / AWAKENING 0% : 0 P HUMAN: +30 P VIRGIN: +500 P YOUNG: +200 P MARTIAL ARTS POTENTIAL F: +007 P MYSTIC ARTS POTENTIAL D: +320 P DESTINY POTENTIAL E: +20 P YOUR TOTAL : 2587 POINTS. PLEASE ALLOCATE YOUR POINTS WISELY. // Base values can''t be decreased. PLAYER NAME : VICTOR = VON WEISE LEVEL 0 - BASIC COSTS APPLY. AUTHORITY : 00 | will affect your status and potential | Price : 1000 P WARNING: 0 Authority Will result in ACCOUNT TERMINATION WARNING: Need 02 AUTHORITY to get a CLASS and gain LEVEL and EXP. STRENGTH : 07 | will affect your strength and muscr power | Price : 10 P INTELLIGENCE : 13 | will affect your ability to learn, think and perform MYSTIC ARTS | Price : 10 P AGILITY : 09 | will affect your maximum movement and arts performing speed | Price : 10 P LUCK : 13 | will affect your luck and chances | Price : 40P | Max : 10 Per Level CHARM : 15 | will affect how your look and charisma | Price : 30P | Max : 10 Per Level ORDER : 10 | ???????????? | Price : 50P | Max : 10 Per Level Victor was suspended in the endless void looked at the shimmering blue screen in front of him. so this is his test results. 2587 points. It should be enough for him to exchange for 2 levels of authority. In his past life, he could only get half of these points because of the reduction rune''s ''Equipment'' effect which halved his potential and consequently his allocated points in the test. So he could only get a level 1 Authority and ended up as a semi-PLAYER. A yer couldn''t get a chance to increase his authority until he leveled up or used some kind of treasure which he couldn''t do or get because of the authority level''s limit. His chance came 70 yearster, on the night of reckoning when all the yers gained 2 additional authority levels as a reward for a hidden mission about being a yer before the reckoning. As for those yers who could not allocate at least 1000 allocation points, they were out of luck, their ount will be terminated, which means permanent death, not even their souls will survive. Now, How should he allocate these points? If he used 2000 points to buy 2 Authority points he will be left with 587 to use for other attributes. But he is going to take a gamble so after little thought he allocated his points as AUTHORITY : 00 STRENGTH : 07 + 44 INTELLIGENCE : 13 + 50 AGILITY: 09 + 44 LUCK: 13 + 10 CHARM: 15 + 10 ORDER: 10 + 10 EXP: 7000 / 10000 till level 1 WARNING YOUR AUTHORITY IS 0, ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO CONTINUE ? YES / NO Victor looked at the shimmering screen and contemted. The most important attribute is Authority as it affects everything from sses and skills avability to level limits. In addition to that, some treasures and skills could only be used if he has sufficient authority.It was not written on the screen, but a yer can only level 10 levels per Authority point, and increasing authority would require a huge amount of allocation points. For example, all the yers who have 2 Authority are capped at level 20. And they cannot level up without increasing their Authority. His father was lucky and got more than 3000 points in his ceremony, so he was able to exchange for a level 3 Authority, which paved his road to be a great elder, then he used all his powers to get treasures andplete dangerous missions, and was able to get to Authority 6 justst year. The awakening is the only chance a yer gets to edit his points directly, after that there are only three methods to increase the attributes. As for the ORDER, it will have a very important effect on growth and ys an important role after the reckoning, it is a little troublesome, and he has an easy way to increase it after the ceremony. Now it is time to gamble he thought, While he believed that this method should work, he is gambling with his life by keeping the AUTHORITY to 0, but this is the only way. It is just as his father said With great riskses great rewards. After taking a deep breath, he pressed YES PLAYER registered... Congrattions Now processed data... PLEASE WAIT... He Felt his power and intelligence increase and it was a very refreshing feeling as every thought and sense of his has be sharper. Now he is a PLAYER, and he can use artifacts. No time to waste. He hastily felt his ''equipped'' artifact with his mind and quickly activated its one time use effect and specified the AUTHORITY attribute as its target. Although he couldn''t see it, he felt the rune in his hand disintegrate, he knew it was a sess and that its effect has been applied. Now, he could only wait. The screen went nk, Then it shimmered and a new line appeared in front of Victor''s eyes. ... Chapter 9: The Results (1) Chapter 9: The Results (1) ... INSUFFICIENT AUTHORITY DETECTED INITIALIZE PLAYER TERMINATION PROCESS ... THANK YOU FOR PARTICIPATING ... How can this be? He made sure to do as his father told him to, No, this Can''t be, He thought, I don''t want to Die. I can''t Die, I still have many great things to do, many beautiful girls to conquer, He tried to scream, but no voice came out of his mouth. He could only float there in the dark void waiting for his inevitable doom. Why? His father has assured him that the blood pill would allow him to have sufficient points, His body started to fade away as he could no longer feel his legs. No. Please, No, he thought, I was supposed to be a protagonist who tramples all his enemies under his feet, like in a fantasy novel, why? Then in hisst moments, he had a crazy idea, Could it be him? he did feel a slight murderous intenting from him and that bitch. No, that''s impossible. No one can interfere with the test. Father assured me of that. And with that, full of questions and full of regrets, Guy''s soul waspletely disintegrated. His soulless body copsed on the ck marble floor in the jade hall. TERMINATION COMPLETE The shimmering blue screen disyed it''sst message in the empty void. Chapter 10: The Results (2) Chapter 10: The Results (2) WARNING : BUG DETECTED... Victor looked at the screen with a smirk, It seemed to have worked. A bug can only be used once. Is the golden rule he was taught. All systems have bugs, and by exploiting those bugs yers can gain enormous profits, like speed-runners finishing a video game in minutes, or abusing the auction system in an online game to get a lot of money. The worlds system has bugs too, but they are well hidden, and the world is always searching for and fixing them. After a PLAYER activates a bug it would be fixed pretty quickly, users sometimes gain something from bugs and other times lose their lives because of them. Bugs fall into two categories : First, Direct Effect Bugs. They are the bugs that affect a state or an attribute directly, for example, one yer found a bug that made him double his strength 10 times, and startedmitting all kinds of Crimes around the world. but his rampage ended after 3 days when the world rules found the bug and corrected it, That idiot died under the feet of more than 100 yers, whom he angered by sleeping with their wives when they could do nothing to stop him. Victor still remembers that guy, and if truth be told, it was a real achievement to sleep with all of those women in just 3 days, maybe he got an achievement for that. This bug no longer works after that, and these kinds of bugs are rarely useful. The Second is Indirect Effect BUGS, This Type is like finding a loophole in a missions objective to clear it, or passing through a wall to bypass the boss and getting to the treasure room in a dungeon. Although the bug would be fixed, that will not affect the yer as the rewards would have been long acquired. Most useful bugs are like these, but they depend mostly on luck. BUG FIXING ROUTINE INITIATED... BUG FIXED (VAL* < 0 TO VAL* = 0)... CORRECTING PLAYER DATA... The screen was continuously updating as Victor crossed his fingers and waited. This might not work. He knew that well, but even so, he gambled. Not because he is reckless but because he was from the future, and he knows well how to count the cards while gambling. Now is the moment of truth. The Cards are about to be flipped. with a double beep, a second screen suddenly appeared, but this one was in his mind. ALERT THE AGENT./SYSTEM 11c54h/ REPORTED AN ERROR 401 AND IS ACTIVELY TRYING TO MODIFY YOUR ATTRIBUTE AUTHORITY DO YOU WANT TO GRANT HIM ACCESS YES / NO Looking at this Victor smiled, his assumptions were correct and he won the gamble, No, a better way of saying it would be He beat the house, He pressed NO. FAILED : INSUFFICIENT SYSTEM AUTHORITY ; COULD NOT CORRECT DATA. ERROR CATCHING ROUTINE FINISHED; BUG FIXING ROUTINE TERMINATED; RESUMING OPERATION; What he did was to use the SSS level Reduction Rune on the AUTHORITY attribute which he intentionally left to be 0. He had to use the rune at an exact point of time, when even if the world tried to correct its value, it would be toote. The rune reduced the Attribute from 0 to -1, and in a system that does not have an authority value of -1, there is one natural result and that is whatputer scientists call an UNDERFLOW, which meant that the value rotated and became the maximum possible, he now has more AUTHORITY than the system itself, so even when the world found the Bug and tried to correct it, it couldnt modify his attributes. CONGRATULATIONS, DATA REGISTERED NAME : VICTOR = VON WIESE LEVEL : 0 AUTHORITY : ?????? HA HA HA, Victor couldnt stopughing, he really did it. In his past life, such a bug does not exist because every creature from birth and all the living ones would be at AUTHORITY 1 at the very least after the reckoning. But now he is the creature with the highest AUTHORITY in the world. This does not mean he can do what he wants, as the rules of the world should always be followed, just like how you might get a god mode in a video game but if your save files get corrupted you will lose all your progress. Now, its time for me to exploit my new authority, he thought. Looking at the screen, CLASS OPTIONS WERE GENERATED BASED ON CURRENT LEVEL AND AUTHORITY. PLEASE CHOOSE A CLASS AND 5 SKILLS. YOU HAVE 351 BASE CLASSES To CHOOSE FROM. YOU HAVE 3587741 SKILLS To CHOOSE FROM. Great, he thought,st time he did not get to choose a ss and only had 2 skills. usually, a PLAYER would only get to choose from a set of 10 or 15 skills, and 1 to 3 sses max. The ss and skill slots are limited by level. but the avable skills are set ording to the Authority. Now, what should he choose? Looking at top skills like GOD''S FIST, or THE DRAGON''S CHARGE, Victor sighed, while he can learn those, but he wouldnt be able to use them as they require high strength or intelligence attributes and attainments to activate. So he focused on the AUTHORITY Based skills, there were many that he had never heard about before. Ah, so thats how, he thought as he browsed them one after another. After a while, he made his mind up and chose his skills - Admin Appraisal - SSS RANK : Appraisal skill, Allows a yer to see the truth of the world, LIMITED BY AUTHORITY AND LEVEL. - Admin Merchant- SSS RANK- PASSIVE: Allows the yer to act as if he had trading ss. He can trade with and monitor all merchant ss yers through the system, in addition to privileged ess to system merchandise. LIMITED BY AUTHORITY. - Blood Seal - SS RANK : He who drinks your blood''s essence voluntarily will be your blood ve. / 2 SLOTS / CAN ONLY ENSLAVE LOWER AUTHORITY BEINGS. - Contractor of Doom- S RANK : Can sign a system enforceable contract with any other yer. SECOND PARTY APPROVAL REQUIRED. - Unlimited Disguise - SS RANK : Can disguise shape, voice, and attributes, LIMITED BY AUTHORITY AND LEVEL. That should suffice, he will not need fighting skills as he does not intend to fight personally, and because of his current attributes, he is already invincible in the human realm. looking at his attributes Strength : 51 Intelligence: 63 Agility: 53 Luck : 23 Charm : 25 Order: 20 A normal human male has about 10 points for each. so now Victor is five times stronger, 6 times smarter, and twice as good-lookingpared to a normal human being. There will be a chance for some more practical skills after he levels up, He thought. Now Time To Choose a CLASS, And Victor already had one in mind, He wanted to choose a DRAGON DISCIPLE one of the strongest and most diverse BASIC sses, as it offsets one of his major weaknesses being a human. It turns him into a dragon as he levels it up to DRAGON MASTER. but after seeing the list it only took him seconds to choose another one, This one required a lot of Authority. He quickly chose it and smiled when he saw the 3 new skills it added. Good, with this I have hope of killing that guy now. he thought. Everything is set. He Pressed OK PLAYER GENERATION COMPLETE Then the screen disappeared, and after a few moments, he could see he was back in the jade hall, where all the newly awakened yers seemed to be opening their eyes in astonishment. They had the same question in their minds Was that true? Is this world some kind of an RPG game? Did we seed? No wonder no one was told what the ceremony was. For them, it took about an hour toplete the ritual and choose a ss but for outsiders, it was merely a second. And it only took another second for a sudden loud scream to break the solemn silence in the hall. Chapter 11: The Results (3) Chapter 11: The Results (3) Looking around, Victor could see that the one who screamed was a girl from a branch family, the boy next to her copsed on herp with blood rushing out of his mouth, he seemed to be her servant. maybe there was something more between them. He noticed them before as they were with him on the yacht. This was not the only case, but the others were moreposed when they saw the dead bodies of people with whom they have just had a drink. While there were some noises, They did not dare make much ruckus. Only about 60% percent of the participants survived. and by family standards, this was a very good result, as can be seen from the elders big smiles. Victor was very surprised to see his cousin Ron has survived when he should have been dead. He did not appear to be in a good mood though. He should only be a semi-PLAYER. As for the reason why, who knows, maybe he was too stimted when Victor was cuddling Lily on hisp earlier, that his bloodline awakened a little. His return has already started to change things, his predictions will not as be as urate in the future, but he long expected such results and did not care. Looking for Guy he found him dead on the floor, Oh, not bad. Looks like my guess was correct, he thought. He turned to the left and Looked at Lily who was looking at him with a worshiping gaze, Oh, she survived too. Before he could say anything, the elder knocked on the floor with his cane, making the hall go silent once more. Now, I want to congratte you all forpleting the ritual, form now on you are real members of the Von Weise family. All of you should be able to see your status window on the edge of your vision, try looking at it and it wille into focus. Only yers can to interact with it, as for semi-yers they would only be able observe it. On it you can see your current attributes. I want you to keep all these attributes a secret for now. After the evaluation you would be told what you can reveal. Now, stand up orderly and follow my assistant to the side hall then wait for your names to be called. He said. The assistant was a fat middle-aged man in white robes, he was standing next to the elder so he bowed down a little to everyone, then turned around and headed toward the exit, and the participants including victor had to follow him quickly. While heading outside the hall, Victor looked at his father who was standing with the other elder. Their eyes met. Theodore smiled and nodded to Victor, he seemed relieved by his sons survival. Victor nodded back then turned and continued to follow the others. At the same time, many maids entered the hall and started cleaning up the bodies of the unfortunate participants. Reaching the waiting hall everyone was surprised, this time there were seats and tables prepared for all the participants, even the servants, although their social status has not changed, their position in the family is now different, and they would probably be promotedter. Sitting at a table for two, Victor ordered Lily to sit on hisp again, and she could onlyply with her young masters unreasonable demands, so she sat with a blush on her face, This was not the first time anyway, and her feelings seemed to be a little different. After everyone was seated, the assistant nced at Victor before shaking his head and informing the participants to wait for their names to be called. Then he left the hall in a hurry. A few secondster many maids entered with tes of well prepared foods and drinks, it is time for them to rx a little and have ateunch. their ordeal was over and what is left is the familys evaluation and rewards. Their next step in life would be decided after that. Now it was unknown who from the participants gained what ss or authority, usually only 10 percent bes full PLAYERs. but that did not stop many participants and especially the servants from going around to socialize with and congratte the higher-ranked members, Cousin Ron already had a long line of admirers waiting to congratte him. As for poor Victor, who had a bad reputation, to begin with, having a petite girl in hisp did not help his case, so no one came close to him. Looking at Lily on hisp, Victor activated his Appraisal skill and looked at her status. NAME : LILY LEVEL : 0 ABNORMAL STATUS : SLAVE ( weak ) CLASS : SHADOW DANCER AUTHORITY : 3 Strength : 20 Intelligence : 22 Agility: 36 Luck : 11 Charm : 39 Order: 10 SKILLS : Shadow cloak, A Prating dagger, A Mesmerizing dance, A Area Inspect, S Quickstep, B Not Bad at all he thought, A level 3 authority is really amazing for a newbie PLAYER, maybe she had some hidden bloodline or martial arts talent. but he needs some artifact to examine and verify those as they were not system parameters. Looking at her pretty eyes staring back at him, he thought This little girl will be a great assassin in the future. too bad she died too early in his past life. Young master Lily suddenly said, About what happened, I... No need to report Victor interjected while patting her head When they call me to the evaluation room you will follow me, I have already told you that you are mine no matter what your results are, he said, And be careful not to reveal any information, walls have ears. He warned her not to ask about Guys death. Yes, young master Lily bent her head down and answered in a low voice, in fact, she was very curious why looking at Guy for one minute resulted in his death, was it just a coincidence, but Guy looked very assured of his sess before the ritual. After a few minutes, one servant entered the room and called politely for Ron to follow him, so he left the room under the gaze of his admirers. Not many noticed, but there was a look of distress in his eyes. He was afraid of his fathers rebuttal. For a servant a semi-PLAYER status was a great result, but for someone from the main branch, It was a disgrace. Victor activated his skill and looked at Rons Status while he was leaving the hall. NAME : RONALD = VON WEISE LEVEL : 0 STATUS : AGITATED (BLOODLINE AWAKENING +0.5% PER HOUR) (2 HOURS) CLASS : x AUTHORITY : 1 Strength : 15 Intelligence : 12 Agility: 13 Luck : 5 Charm : 15 Order: 10 SKILLS : Tigers Fist, D Basic Sword Arts, F His bloodline really started to awaken, Victor thought with a smile, But his attributes are pretty stranded, like mine in the past, he may have a chance if hepletes the bloodline awakening though. Victor opened his mouth, and Lily who was waiting for his signal quickly inserted a seedless grape in it. This girl is really smart he thought, I should lighten her punishment for breaking into the hall.. Now he should think about how to present himself to the family. His attributes were pretty stunning, even without considering his AUTHORITY, because he used the 2000 points he should have wasted on the authority to buff the rest of his attributes. He closed his eyes as if taking a nap, then activated the Disguise skill and began to adjust here and there so that he would present a normal status to the family. A good result would gain him a good position in the family, A shocking result would gain him a lot of enemies. A few minutester, a servant entered the hall and called Victors name, then politely asked him to follow, Victormanded Lily to go with him and left the hall, with her holding his hand, under the scrutinizing gaze of his peers. Chapter 12: The Evaluation Chapter 12: The Evaluation Following the servant Victor and Lily were led through many corridors till they reached another grand door, two armored guards were standing there, One of the guards looked at them and said, Only the heir Victor Von Weise was called, exin your selves, before the servant could speak, Victor stepped forward and answered with a clear voice Victor son of Theodore Von Weise is here for the evaluation, as per the regtion I may bring my personal servant who attended the ceremony with me. The guard looked at him then at Lily, before nodding and stepping aside, opening the door for them to proceed to the next room. Stepping inside the room, Victor could see a huge white jade te ced in the middle, with the elders surrounding it. His father and uncle were there too, the look on his uncles eyes was not very good, and he red at Victor when he stepped inside the room. You should be grateful, thought Victor I saved your sons life,. If his uncle knew what he was thinking he would probably vomit blood in rage. Behind the elders, sitting on the only chair in the room was a middle aged man with a heroic figure and only two strands of sliver in his purplish ck hair. This was Marcos Von Weise his grandfather and the current patriarch of the family. Victor bowed and cupped his hands when he entered the room, while Lily behind him knelt with her head down as per family protocol. Victor Von Weise, greats the patriarch and the elders, he said in a clear voice. Hmm.. said Markus Both of you stand up, he ordered. then started to inspect both of them with his eyes. And who might this ve be? he questioned. Before Victor could reply, Theodore stepped forward Esteemed father, this is the ve I just told you about, Victor helped her on a whim and took her as his follower, and it seems her luck was good, as she survived the ritual. He said. Good, Lets start with her then, he looked at Lily and said. Step forward, Identify yourself, then ce both of your hands on the inspection jade Lily, a former apprentice of the assassins hall, and currently young masters Victor Von Weise servant, she said then moved forward nervously and ced her little hands on the jade te A faint light shone and passed through her. then on the te words magically appeared LEVEL 0 SHADOW DANCER AUTHORITY : 3 STRENGTH: 20 INTELLIGENCE: 22 AGILITY: 36 LUCK : 11 CHARM: 39 SLAVE BLOODLINE : SS RANK / 100% / NOT AWAKENED / NO RECORD Victor was surprised An SS rank bloodline, not bad, I have to train her well, he thought with an evil grin, then looked at astonished elders who began to drool now it might be a little tricky to keep her. His grandfather stood up and moved closer to the te as if he was not believing his eyes. then turned and looked at her and began to inspect her thoroughly and when he was about to start using his hands, Ahem, Ahem Victor cleared his throat Excuse me esteemed grandfather, but Lily is already my property, he said making Markus look at him angrily and wanting to rebuke him, but he suddenly remembered the family rules. what Victor said is correct the girl was his and no one can take it from him, not openly anyway. Looking at the girl with little reluctance he let go and returned to his seat, you may step down he told her, as for your assignment it is up to your master since you are already his ve, but the family orders you to keep you bloodline hidden. he said in a cold voice. Theodore looked at Victor and shook his head as if to tell him to give up on her to please the patriarch. but Victor could also see his fathers hand Which was hidden from the others sight was signaling to him Keep her for yourself.. Now, what are you waiting for go test yourself, we dont have all day Markus rebuked Victor, who could only swallow his breath and move forward to the te. Putting his hand on it he could feel the warm current flowing through his hands then it glowed LEVEL 0 SUPREME MERCHANT AUTHORITY : 3 STRENGTH: 21 INTELLIGENCE: 25 AGILITY: 20 LUCK : 15 CHARM: 20 BLOODLINE : AAA RANK / 100% / NOT AWAKENED / VON WEISE His disguise skill worked. He chose to disguise his true ss as a merchant, as he already has the Admin merchant passive skill, and this ss would allow him the freedom of movement and spare him from forcibly joining deadly missions. a merchant would usually be assigned to a city to oversee his own or familys business. Merchant yers have the ability to make transactions across vast spaces with other merchants using a system market and that makes them theoretically an important logistical asset. But right now this role is not very important as there are no more than 30 merchants across the world, but after the reckoning, things would be different. Their most important role in purchasing ITEMS from the world system. to do that he would need a system virtual currency known as COINs. Normal yers have no ess to this store. To gain COINs three ways exist. the first ispleting system missions, the second is trading from other yers, and the third is selling raw materials to the system, which can also only be done by a merchant. the higher the level of the merchant the more preferable the prices he would get. The elders didnt know what the SUPREME means in the ss title, but it cant be bad. Watching Victorplete the examination the elders including his father was excited, even the face of his angry grandfather rxed a bit. having an authority 3 supreme merchant is a great addition to the family. In addition to that, having a 100% purity blood makes Victor a True Bloodline holder belonging to a small group in the family who are highly valued and protected as he might have a big chance of fully awakening his bloodline, and their offspring would have a big chance of having pureblood too. The only downside is that Victors measured attributes are on the weaker side, and as a merchant, his attributes wont rise much as he levels up. Good Marcos eximed, Victor your luck was really good, you make me and your father proud. But your rank is higher than anticipated so I have no assignment ready for you, he pondered for a moment then continued, Looking at Theodore he said Theodore you have a good son, how about you send him to Vain City. As far as I know, it is under your jurisdiction, let him start a business there or let him work part-time in yourpany while attending the elite Academy there. hemanded. then looked at Victor and Lily You don''t need to keep anything hidden. You may leave, he said. Victor looked at Marcus and wanted to curse at him, how could he not give him any reward, He is probably holding a grudge, or does he have some other ns for Lily? He thought. Knowing that no matter what he said the results would be the same Victor decided to try to ask someone else for help so he quickly saluted the elders and then left the room with Lily. Chapter 13: Meeting Grandma Chapter 13: Meeting Grandma After leaving the room, Victor was led to another hall where he should wait for his father until he finishes his duties before they can head back. Ron and a few other participants were already there, busy socializing. It seemed that Ron hid the fact that he was just a semi-yer. Victor did not disturb them, and neither did they care about him. They were too busy sucking up to Ron. Victor sat down, and Lily naturally sat on hisp without him asking her to. Not bad, this girl is a fast learner, he thought, Then he asked one servant for a pen and a piece of paper, which he folded and put in his pocket after writing a few words on it. After a few minutes, an assistant soon came with a letter for Victor from his father, telling him that he would be staying here till the morning and that Victor should leave by himself and wait for him in the private vi down the mountain. Victor naturally knew the ce, so he thanked the assistant and quickly headed outside with Lily. The Ceremony began in thete afternoon, but it was already dark when they came out. Looking at the bright full moon illuminating the empty mountain road, he couldnt help but look at the sky andugh loudly. Victor may have appearedposed, but he was very nervous all the time, if anything went wrong inside, he might have ended up as a corpse. Lily looked at him strangely, but she can understand his situation, As a direct heir he was under great pressure and now he seems to have been relieved after fulfilling the expectations of his family. she thought. Congrattion, Young master, she said with a big smile. Victor looked at her and smiled, then pped her on her butt and started walking up the mountain, which made her face turn red in shame, this new young master of her is a bully, so she wanted to change the subject before her young master gets any other strange ideas, but suddenly she noticed a very strange thing Young master, Your esteemed father has ordered us to go down the mountain, may I inquire why are we heading up ? she asked. Victor stopped walking then turned around to examine her, then pped her butt again and continued climbing up. this made Lilys eyes tear up because of the injustice. she didnt do anything wrong, why p her. Just before Lily, who was wondering if she should ask, opens her mouth, Victor spoke I am heading up the mountain because of you, he said solemnly. Lily was surprised Because of me! Why? she asked in wonder, but he answered her with a serious question Do you want to keep following me or would you prefer to follow my grandfather, the so-called patriarch, I am sure he would wee you with open arms and will not let you suffer any injustice if I were to give you to him. So me or him whom do you prefer? Answer truthfully, no need for hesitation nor fear, no matter what answer you choose, I wont get angry. He said while facing forward And kept walking, not letting her see his expression. She pondered for a second then answered firmly. No matter what, I am young masters belonging, and I dont want to be touched by any other, she continued with a faint blush on her face The moment young master saved me and helped me exact revenge I was already his, she said with her beautiful voice. Victor knew from experience that she did not lie, she was telling the truth, and that made him feel really touched. Young master, ording to the rules no matter what the patriarch wants does not matter, it is your choice. Right? she asked with little tears in the corners of her eyes Does the young master wish to get rid of me ? The answer she was expecting did note, but another spank on her butt did, a heavy one this time. she almost let out a shameful voice. Young master, you promised you will not get angry! she eximed in shame. I am not angry, he said while continuing his climb up the mountainous road, It is just that this situation is very tricky, and I know that guy will never give up, You mean the Patriarch!? she eximed at the rude way her young master was calling his grandfather. Who else. He said. So she interjected, But the family rules... Ha ha, The Rules have always had exceptions, and there are always back doors, just like how I saved you from a certain death earlier today, He said, and that made Lily a little shocked, if it is like that, her situation is really tricky so... Young master, you can give up on me, she said with a downcast tone. No, there is a better method. He firmly answered then stopped and looked her in the eyes Lily, let me ask you a question, Do you know why most of the worlds great leaders have secret mistresses or second wives ? Because, they have the power, the wealth, and no one would say no to them, she answered truthfully. Exactly, Then why is it that my grandfather, the patriarch of one of the greatest families, he who can rece any president or king with a flick of his finger, only have one wife ? he asked with a smirk. Is it family tradition or is he deeply in love with your grandmother? she wanted to ask but then she corrected herself No, all the elders and pure-bloods have numerous wives and lovers. so it cant be it, and all of them have favorite wives and that did not stop them from having others. she thought with a soft voice. Then she got an idea but did not find the courage to say it because it was too outrageous. so Victor said it for her Exactly, He is afraid of his wife, he said, and that made Lily turn around to see if anyone around heard them. Dont worry, I already used my skill so no one can hear us he said, he has already begun using his disguise skill to hide their voice when they started their trip. as the mountain is crawling with family secret guards. Lily sighed with relief, Young master, dont scare me like that again. such matters could cause our death. She said as she have already discovered all the hidden eyes around them using her Area Inspect skill. He He, Heughed If we want to restrain any schemes of my dear grandfather we have to act before he gets a chance to weave his web, so do you know where are we going ? He asked. To Meet your esteemed grandmother? she asked while tilting he head. To meet Grandma. Victor confirmed with a smile that did not reach his eyes. Chapter 14: Scamming Grandma Chapter 14: Scamming Grandma The truth was something he wouldnt tell Lily because he couldnt tell her from where he knew about it. It was something he pieced together after scavenging his familys ruins in the past. He has gained knowledge of many secrets back then, some of them are hidden even from the top echelons of his family. They had no idea to what degree their family was prated with spies and enemies. If the family was not obliterated back then, it would have changed its name in a couple of years. But now he is back and he will make sure to save his family and make it all his at the same time. When Victor said His grandfather is afraid of his grandmother he was not lying, but that was not the full truth, The patriarch was terrified by his wife, would be a more urate sentence. Looking at the mountainous road and the green trees ahead of him Victor thought about his namely grandfather Marcos. Very few people know that he does note from the main family branch, but from a side branch family. It was his grandmother, thest living offspring of thest patriarch, who chose him and made him what he is today. For her to keep the power as a woman, she had to find a suitable male partner to act as a puppet patriarch for her, as females were forbidden from taking the head seat ording to the rules. And in fact, Marcus is just one of his grandmothers husbands. And he was the weakest member of her harem. Theodore was not Marcoss son, but the son of one of the other families Masters who followed his grandmother. But no one knew about that, not even Marcos, as his grandmother kept such secrets under tight wraps. To get such information, he had to desecrate the graves and sample the DNA of his entire family. After the familys demise, this entire archipgo became a desertednd where only grave thieves and criminals roam with the beasts. His grandmother Ann Von Weise, is a very powerful woman, Victor thought, but he knew that every man or woman has something they desperately want or need, and He has now a method of getting exactly what she wants and getting himself rich in the process. Victor was prepared to expose a few of his secrets to his grandmother in order to gain her trust and support, as Marcos has already started his n when he ordered Victor to go to school in Vain City. Yes, Marcos is that kind of a guy, he would stop at nothing to get what he wants. thought Victor. After walking for another 15 minutes while holding hands with Lily. He reached the Gate of a grand mansion, surrounded by a fancily worked iron fence. Standing there on the door were two female guards, who had a purple hue in their hairs, purebloods. Stop right there, one of them said, May I inquire about your identity and the reason you are here ? she asked in a slightly artificial polite tone And at this hour? she continued after a pause as it was alreadyte. Victor took out the folded piece of paper he prepared before leaving the hall and gave it to the guard I am the heir Victor Von Weise, and this is my maid Lily, we wish to meet your mistress for a very important reason. the guard hesitated for a mere second before epting the paper please wait a moment. she said before signaling the other guard to keep watch over them, and heading inside the mansion. After three minutes, a sturdy female housekeeper walked out of the mansion with the guard. she looked at Victor and said, Follow me please. Victor turned to Lily and said, wait for me.... The housekeeper interrupted him The Mistress asked for both of you. she said, then turned around and headed inside the fence. Victor and Lily followed after a brief hesitation. SH*T, I made a big mistake, Victor thought as his face became very bitter, He really overestimated Marcuss courage, it seems he did not want Lily for himself but for his dear wife. The situation can still be salvaged, I hope, he thought After walking through thevish mansions front yard and passing through the front door, they were guided into avish room, where Victor took the liberty to sit down on afy chair, while lily stood quietly behind him. Lily still had some dirt and some blood traces on her face and her clothes as she did not have a chance to clean up, while Victors clothes were not very clean as Lily was forced to sit on hisp a couple of times. After a few minutes a beautiful woman with curly Purple hair and avish ck dress entered the room with two pretty handmaids, she looked about 30 years old, but Victor knew that she was at least 70, there were no aging marks on her face nor body, Her blood was fully awakened. She was Victor''s grandmother Ann Von Weise. Looking at her enter the room Victor and lily quickly saluted in respect. Victor activated his appraisal skill, but after a split second he felt a piercing pain, so he deactivated it quickly. and coughed twice to hide the painful look on his face. It seems he used this skill too much today that it strained his eye, in addition to the fact that Anns level is much higher than him, but that split second was enough for him to confirm the piece of information he wanted. ANN = VON WEISE LEVEL : 15 / 99 ? ABNORMAL STATUS : POISONED (SS) (Mid) AUTHORITY : 09 STRENGTH : 4?????? ???????????????? ??????????? ?????? Yes, the rumors he heard back then were true, she was poisoned. Ann looked at Victor briefly and examined Lily for a whole 10 minutes before looking back at Victor, What do you mean by this, she asked and then threw a piece of paper to the ground, it was the same piece of paper he gave to the guard earlier. It reads a few words, | I Can Get A White Lotus Pill | Looking at it Victor started talking, Esteemed grandmother, as grandfather may have already told you, I have awakened a supreme merchant ss, and this allows me to have ess to a random selection of system wares every month to buy, and it happened that this pill was one of them, and I wanted to inquire if my dear grandmother is interested in it, And how do you know that I may be interested in it ? she asked. Ah well, the grandson happens to have attended your Birthday this year and the previous one and happen to notice that most of the presents grandma seams to favor had a detoxification effect, he exined. Oh, and since when are you proficient in drugs identification, she asked with a smile. Damn, he thought, This little one is well-read he answered with a few beads of sweat appearing on his forehead Oh, She said. He knew that she did not fully believe him, but that does not matter as she would want to get the pill first before grilling him. The Price? she asked. 3 Million COINs, in addition to a promise from you that you would not deliberately hurt me in any way as long as I dont interfere with your business, he said firmly. Oh, but I already want this girl, Marcos has already sent a letter about her, she said looking at Lily who unconscionably flinched. But that would make me very hurt, he said with a pitiful look. and that made Lilys eyes sparkle with tears. Her young master is good to her. I know that grandmother wants to use her bloodline to breed a new kind of warriors for the family, right? he inquired, and his grandmother did not respond, and that made Lily flinch again. But there is no need, as I intend to take her as a wife so her children would still be parts of the family. he continued, as this was the only solution he can think of to convince his grandma. His grandmother looked back at him with a piercing eye As far as I know, you already have a fiance, and she cant stop you from having a few other wives but she would not like that, she said with a smirk. She has already be an adult, so she should learn that you cant always have what you want, I will deal with it, He said, That fiance of his is really troublesome. She is a slut, and he has to find a way to get rid of her. Oh, OK, I agree, his grandmother said, she urgently needs that pill. she has been poisoned for too long and her level has already declined to 15, if this goes on any further she might not be able to control the family. The white Lotus pill is a very rare medicine that can cure herpletely. And Just when she wanted to inquire when would Victor get the pill, He shed a Gold Parchment in front of her. Created by his Contractor of Doom Skill and containing their agreement. After signing it, if any party broke it, they will have to face severe consequences. She knew what this was, and that made her surprised, as she always viewed Victor as some kind of a weakling, but todays events proved her wrong again and again, Seems like he is not useless after all, she thought Maybe, I should give him a chance to prove himself. Well, thats forter. She nodded her head, OK, she said, But add a use that the price you ask, must be exactly the systems store price, she added with a smirk. She will not let him get away with any advantages. Victor flinched then corrected the Contract with a flick of his hand Fine, That makes it 2 Million COINs. His grandmother red at him, This piece of shit was about to scam her for 1 Million COINs. That is the familys revenue for one entire year. But she didnt scold him, as she was beginning to like this cunning grandson of her. She bit her finger and a purple drop of blood fell onto the contract, and victor did the same. The contract shimmered with golden light then disappeared. The Contract was done. She waved her hand and a system prompt appeared in Victors headnotifying him that 2 Million COINs have been added to his ount. so he quickly operated his Merchant administrator skill and bought one WHITE LOTUS PILL for the listed price of 2 MILLION COINs, then applied for a discount using his authority and got a 50% back, 1 Million COINs. I am rich now, he thought, after this,he has to wait 2 days to be able to use this skill again, as his level was still too low, and the transaction very big. but it was worth it. He took the pill out of the store window and it appeared in thin air, so he presented it to his grandmother who grabbed it immediately, and with a wave of her hand, Victor and Lily were thrown out of the house. I will not see you off, Come visit me again when you have time. And be careful about your fiance. her parting words echoed in Victors head which was nted in the dirt outside of the mansion. He stood up with the help of Lily who started dusting the dirt off him. He smiled at her, then pped her on her little butt and said lets go home. This trip was a sess. Yes, young master, Lily answered with a sweet smile. Chapter 15: An Unexpcted Reward Chapter 15: An Unexpcted Reward Going down the mountain was easy. Victor only had to ask one of the mansions guards to find a car for him, so a luxurious car was quickly prepared to take them back. Victor quickly exined his destination to the female driver, who nodded her head in understanding and started the engine. Sitting in the back seat of the speeding car, Lily looked out of the window and watched the passing scenery while wondering if all of todays events were just a sweet dream that would end when she woke up. But Victor proved her wrong by suddenlyying down on the back seat and cing his legs against the window with his head on herp, Dont move around, I want to have a nap, He said, Wake me up when the car stops.. With that said, he closed his eyes and started snoring. Lily was very embarrassed. Her face turned as red as a tomato, and she did not know where to put her hands. But looking at the driver who faked not knowing whats happening in the back. She took a little breath to stabilize her shaking hands. Then she slowly began to caress Victors head in herp. Time flowed quickly, and after half an hour, they reached their destination. When the car stopped, Victor opened his eyes to meet Lilys, who was about to wake him up and caused her to have a blush on her face. Young master, we have arrived, she said softly. He smiled at her, then quickly got up and out of the car. Facing him was three stories modern Vi. Even though his father only stayed here a few nights every other month, it was well maintained. When he stepped down from the car, A tall man in a ck uniform was waiting for him. It was George, his fathers butler. Victor smiled and saluted him, Uncle George, I did not expect to see you here. It is alreadyte. You should be resting in bed instead of waiting for this youngster, he said with a smile. George was always good to him. Even after being kicked out of the family back then, he still received asional help from him. Young master Victor, this is just my duty, please follow me, George said warmly then, guided them into the house. After stepping inside, George ordered the maids to escort Lily to the bath and arrange a new set of clothes for her, then requested that Victor follow him. Victor gave Lily a wink signaling her to follow the maid, then turned around and followed George into a side corridor leading to a well-lit study. Once inside, George took out a ck briefcase. In here, you will find your new credentials and the documents for some properties, and businesses, the family granted you. It is your reward, George said as he handed it to Victor. Oh, eximed Victor, what an unexpected reward. Master requested that after getting this bag, you should get familiar with whats inside as soon as possible, and you will need to catch the ne to Vain city tomorrow at noon. You will act as the new CEO of the masters branchpany, he emphasized. Is there anything else ? Taking the briefcase and weighing it in his hand, Victor asked. I have already prepared a room for you and a fresh set of clothes, As for your luggage, it has already been sent to Vein city. If the young master have any further requests, then, the maids and myself are at your service, said George. Nothing really, just ask Lily to find me in my room after she finished her bath, said Victor, then left the study with the briefcase and ordered a maid to lead him to the room prepared for him. ... After washing and changing his clothes, Victor sat on afy chair in his room with a freshly brewed cup of premium coffee. Opening the briefcase George gave him, he started examining the documents inside. The first documents were a new Identification card, a passport, and a school eptance letter. When heirs leave the family, they would, more often than not, be given a fake identity for their protection. Influential families like his have many enemies. His new name will be Victor White. He will act as the new CEO of Horizons Media a ce he knew well from his previous life, It was also a branch of the mega multimedia productionpany his father runs. In addition to that, he has to start high school in about two months. After that there was a book called, A guide to new yers. That exined everything from status, skills, and the major powers in the world. Next, there were many documents for different properties and estates inside the city, including a grand mansion. After skipping those, he took out a purple ornamented jade token. Looking at the rewards, Victor could only smirk. It seems his family truly values him now. It is probably his grandmother whomanded them to give him these. Because after the ceremony, he noticed that his father and the patriarch were not sure what assignment to give him, so he guessed that they would have had to think about it for a few days at the very least. But now, after only taking the time he spent on the road, about 30 minutes. They decided to give him not only apletepany but also a high rank in the family. This purple token is an artifact and having it meant that he is now a part of the True Bloods, the core members of the family. It is simr to a core disciple position in the martial arts sects. With this, he has no reason to fear his fiance or his stepbrothers, as the family will side with him and protect him as long as he does not break their rules. Yet with ites some troublesome responsibilities. It seems his grandmother began to like him, or maybe wants to keep a close eye on him, or a bit of both. It does not matter. Victor returned to the briefcase and continued to examine the documents one by one. They are all properties and resources allocated to him by the family. It seems his grandmother intends to test him, well, that wont be a bad thing. he thought. In his previous life, Victors position was not this good. After he barely survived the ceremony, The family ordered him to go to the same Vain city, but not as an heir, but as a small manager in his fatherspany, where he had to work for a few years. It was not bad, but he could not reveal his identity and was not given much power. It was probably a part of his fathers efforts to protect him from his stepbrothers schemes. Additionally, he had to go to high school as a student of amoner origin. While it was not that bad, it made him very tired. And he couldnt get any resources from the family to improve his strength and position. When he fell into deep troubleter, he had very few allies in and outside of the family helping him. A sudden knock on the door brought Victor back to the preset. Young master, it is me, may Ie in? Lilys crystal voice sounded across the closed door. Chapter 16: How it was done Chapter 16: How it was done Come on in. Hearing Lilys voice Victor answered her, but kept his head down examining the documents in his hands. And after hearing the sound of her little footsteps entering the room, he raised his head to look at Lily who had just entered the room, and stood gracefully waiting for her young mastersmands. He had to swallow his saliva, In the morning he could see that she was beautiful despite the dust and dirt that covered her. But now he discovered that he underestimated her beauty. He could not stop staring at her snowy white skin, her dark ck hair and her pretty face. She was wearing pink pajamas, probably prepared by the maids. It suited her very well, and although lily did not have a curvy body shape, her slim stature suited her well. He had lived for a long time, but few of the beauties he knew rivaled her. But unfortunately for him, there are things he must do first, before he can devour her. I have to make her wear a veil, I cant let other men look at her. He thought. Victor, after being astonished by Lilys beauty for a brief moment, he quickly reminded himself to keep cool and be a good young master, so he coughed twice covering his nose, as he felt the blood leaking. you look pretty, now go, close the door.. Lily blushed because of his words and while keeping her head down in shame she turned around and closed the door, Her actions made her fail to see the bewildered look on Victors face right now, whose nose started to bleed. And how he quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and stealthy wiped away the blood from his nose. Then coughed a few more times. Hiding his embarrassment. Lily, hearing his cough, looked at him with concern and asked Young master, are you okay?. I am fine. Nowe here and sit down, we need to talk, then he pointed to the opposite sofa. Lily looked a little nervous but she went and sat there. Dont be nervous, I know what you are thinking about, but I will not sleep with you right now. victor said, and that surprised her as she has already prepared herself. Young master, are you in any way, dissatisfied with me ? She asked while feeling a little aggrieved. Dont ask stupid questions, or I will punish you. Victor replied with a smile, It is just not the time yet, as both of us need to fully awaken our bloodlines first, any nightly activities before that will have a detrimental effect on us, he exined while watching the anxious Lily bing relieved. He wanted to awaken his bloodline during the ceremony by choosing a blood master or a dragon disciple ss, as they had skills that can help him ignite or awaken his blood, but he ended up preferring to choose a different ss. Now he has a grand n for his and Lilys bloodline awakening, and she must be a virgin for it to seed, and the same goes for him. Then, may I ask the young master, why did you request for me to apany you in your chamber at thiste hour, she asked in a cold voice. It seems she was really looking forward to sleeping with her young master. Its not me who wants something, he said while holding hisugh, he seemed to have understood what she was thinking, and that made Lily blush even more. Didnt you want to ask me something? He asked. Ah, yes she seemed to have finally remembered what she wanted to ask him about, Its about Guys death, as he did not allow her to ask in the hall earlier. young master, about Guy..., she began to question him in a low voice, but Victor interrupted her and asked, Why did you want to kill him, did you think I would believe your pathetic excuse at the hall, you were there to find a suitable chance to disturb his ritual and kill him, right ?. That made Lily stand up and bow her head in shame then node young master, I am very sorry I lied to you and the elders, she said with a serious tone Guy was a monster, and there is a reason I wanted to kill him, It was because he killed my best friend for fun during one training session a year ago, he tortured her there and let us watch, then he promised us that he will do the same to me and my sisters after the ceremony She said with her tears dropping on the floors from the top of her flushed cheeks, I had to avenge my sister and protect the others, then she bowed deeply, I am really sorry. Victor looked at her and then rebuked her When did I allow you to stand up, sit down, She quickly sat down timidly. So Victor continued, You dont need to be sorry for killing a monster like him, but needs to be very sorry for lying to me, he said, I will forgive you this once, but dont ever do it again, He said with a cold tone. If Lily looked him in the eyes at this very moment, she would be shocked by how chilled they were. Then his tone became cheerful again, Now, wipe off your tears. He didnt like the sight of her sad tears. Do you want to know how Guy died? He asked with a smile. Lily quickly used the cuffs of her pajamas to wipe her tears, then looked up at him with her red eyes and said in a firm tone, May the young master enlighten me ?. Victor looked her deep in the eyes and said, What I will tell you now, will not leave this room, Understood ? Lily quickly nodded her head in acknowledgment. The pill Guy took should be The misty blood pill. Do you know anything about it? He asked, but Lily shook her head. She has never heard of such a pill. Victor continued with a solemn look, It is a very evil pill. To create it, you are required to refine ten pureblood babies while they are alive, That made Lily feel a chill in her back and gasp for air. They are monsters, From where would they get the b... she wanted to ask, but Victor beat her to the answer. Guys father should be Dick, the master of the assassins hall, so it should be doable for him. You have notpleted your assassin training yet, right ? he asked Lily. She shook her head, No, not yet, Only the final test remains, but the hall master listened to Guys request and dyed it till after Ceremony. Oh, so thats what happened. Well, that means you dont know. Its just that the family sends its assassins on all kinds of missions. Some of them are to spy at and sometimes assassinate members from other families. Victor exined, Then, would the family give orders to kill babies?. Lilys face turned white when she thought of that. She was trained as an assassin, and she was even made to kill someone before, but never a child. She wouldnt be able to do that. No, They wish they could, but there was an agreement between the major families many years ago. It stated that no assassination would be attempted at any family member before his ceremony, Victor reassured her, then continued, So it is most likely Dicks Idea. He probably kidnapped some low-level or illegitimate children here and there and kept a secret. Searching for someone with a pure bloodline is not an easy task. It probably took him many years. Perhaps, he started this operation when Guy had just been born. But the one thing that puzzles me is from where did he get the recipe for it, It is a forbidden pill after all, He said with his hand holding his chin. Lily was a little shocked by such news. Yet she had to ask with concern, Shouldnt we notify the family?. If the family were to be alerted, she might get into trouble. No, not, for now anyway, I have ns for him, and you dont need to worry. It will have nothing to do with you. Dicks end will be more miserable than his sons, he said with an evil grin. Then he continued, When Guy took that pill, his bloodline purity increased. But his blood essence became heterogeneous, as it came from different sources, and probably none of them is from the Von Weise family. So they do not mix with Guys original bloodline well. At the ceremony, the orb only samples the bloodline once. So it does not matter. However, when you kept looking at him, the orb kept going back to him. Just like when you keep pressing the same link in a smartphone, and that made the system retest his bloodline quite a few times. He said slowly. Ah, Lily eximed, So the orb found that he has multiplepletely different bloodlines and they didnt belong to him, and that triggered an error and caused a bug. When the world rules fixed the bug, it removed the conflicting bloodlines altogether. So poor Guy lost all bloodlines, including his original one. Victor finished his exnation. Young master, while I get the gist of it, I dont understand how this bug thing works Lily tilted her head and stated, You will learn about it in the future, but not now, it is still too early. He answered with a head shake. And remember, not a word to anyone, Understood? he ordered. Lily Nodded her head Understood. she confirmed. She is now full of reverence for her young master. Now, for the second thing, I need you for, this happens to be a very important task, he said, as looked at Lily sternly. Yes, young master, she answered nervously. He stood up then walked to where she was sitting and put his hands on her shoulders. I am feeling tired, so I am going to sleep now. However, as I am not used to the pillows here, you will have to be my pillow for tonight! Victor ordered the speechless Lily. And with that, he ruined his good image in her mind again. Chapter 17: Lili’s thoughts Chapter 17: Lilis thoughts Lily does not remember much about her early childhood, she was sold to the Von Weise family at a young age. They took her with other children and began their training right away. They sent them to a huge camp on one of the archipgos ind, there were many children like her there. they were taught basic knowledge at first like reading and writing, with some martial arts, then when they seemed to have learned those, they would be castled to one of the families numerous halls. Lily had a petite body, and a high aptitude in martial arts, so she was sent to the Assassins hall, where her suffering began. All the children in the assassins hall had to suffer through very harsh training, where they even had them kill people and fight criminals, causing many of them to die early. Whenever one of the young family heirses to the hall on missions or for training, she would look at their princely look and yearn like every little girl, that someday one of them would take her away on a white horse. but she knew in her heart that these are mere dreams. She still persisted, hoping that one day she would finish this training and be able to roam the world. The worst day in her life came when the hall masters son Guy decided to create a special assassination unit under hismand, so she and a few of her sisters were chosen because of their nice looks. Especially her. She could see the perverted look in Guys eyes, so she made sure after that to always smear some dirt on her face so that she would not attract his attention. Guy was a monster, he enjoyed torturing them in various methods, under the excuse of training them, they still persisted hoping that one day this will be over. Until that day when Guy made Lily and her sisters watch as he brutally tortured one of them to death, saying that he is training their mentality. That girl was her best friend. He seems to have regretted killing that girl, but for the wrong reason, as he wished to sleep with her first. so he asked for permission from his father to sleep with the girls before their final test as they will be agents of the family when they pass, The family will not me him if a few trainees died, on the other hand killing an agent of the family is not a small offense. But his father refused, telling him that he can do what he wants after the Ceremony, as for the girls, he will dy their test. Hearing Guy brag in front of them about how he will fix every one of them, she made a decision, she is going to sacrifice herself for her sisters as she was the best assassin amongst them, she is going to enter the ceremony and take Guys life there where she might get a chance. So she volunteered to be one of the servants in the ceremony, but Dick refused, as he knew his son had his eyes on this girl. Left with no other choice, she took advantage of the situation on ceremony day and secretly boarded the ferry headed to the central ind. she was prepared to die, and she will take Guys life with hers. But she underestimated the familys preparation, as after reaching the Ceremony hall she was caught by the guards and she had to fight with them and although she was able to defeat many of them, more kepting, but she was finally subdued by a strike from an elder who showed up out of nowhere. She knew she was going to die. but she did not want to, not before killing that monster, and just when she was nning to make herst struggle, someone grabbed and pulled her head and then she heard his arrogant voice I like this girl. He said. Looking at the boys charming face and grayish-purple hair she felt her heart beating faster, is this my prince charming she thought, but then she shook her head, she should not hold much hope, she told herself. But to her surprise, this young master, who she did not know was able to get her out of trouble with ease. and he even called her his own. After entering the hall, the young master made her sit on hisp, this made her feel very ashamed, but she had to persist, it will all end when she kills Guy. He asked her about her reasons, she felt ashamed as she had to tell him a lie, but she couldnt tell anyone about her objective, but somehow she was able to divert his attention to Guy who was there staring at her with murderous eyes, maybe he can help her, she thought, she has be his anyway. But the young masters reaction exceeded her wildest expectations. He did not get angry at her but gave her a weird method to kill Guy, That cant be true, can it? she thought. After entering starting the ceremony, he helped her sit in a ce where she would be able to target Guy, so she decided to follow his crazy n, if it failed she will try after the chaos starts. She has heard that many people will die, so she can use the chaos to act at that time, but still, she held a some hope in the corner of her heart. Maybe her young masters n would work. The ceremony started and it was like something of a fantasy tale. She kept her eyes open despite the pain and stared at the guy for one minute just as he told her to, and she could feel a wave of light going between her and Guy. Then after one minute, the pain was so unbearable that she was forced to close her eyes, and her ritual began. She seeded, but that did not matter at that time, only one thought was kept in her mind, To Kill Guy. When she opened her eyes, she quickly started looking for Guy who was there, dead on the floor, with blood rushing out of his seven orifices. It worked! Her young master told her the truth. he did really help her, she looked at him and he looked at her and smiled. she fell in love at that moment and she knew it. After that, he stood against his familys interests and helped her again and again. It was all like a dream for her. She was ready to repay him with her body tonight. When he saw her he was so astonished by her true beauty that his nose bled. She saw it, but she acted as if she did not see a thing. And then he forgave her for lying to him, and in the end, did not agree to sleep with her so that she can be strongerter. she does not know if he loves her, but she knows that he cares about her. Looking at the morning sun out of the window while feeling her young masters faint breath on herp. She looked down at him who was drooling while using her thighs as a pillow, and smiled. She had decided, from this moment onward, she is his property, and no matter how he feels about her, she would spend every moment in her life in his service. Chapter 18: Punishment Chapter 18: Punishment Victor woke up early in the morning at the sound of his phone ringing. He could feel Lilys thighs under his head and her hands caressing his hair. But he had no energy to open his eyes, so he could only utter a couple of words to Lily, You answer it, He was too sleepy to answer it himself, and there should be no one important on the other side. Good morning, madam, Yes, this is his phone, I am Lily, his personal maid, No, he is sleeping soundly in myp right now.. Victor briskly Opened his eyes when he hear Lily, shit, I made a mistake, I shouldnt have let her answer. he thought, He quickly sat down and took the phone from Lilys hand, then shot her a threatening look while he greeted his mother, Yes, It was his mother on the phone, he should have called her the previous day to report his results, but he forgot. Ah, Hello dear mother, he said, Now, you remember your mother, I guess you were too busy ying with that new maid of yours, His mothers angry voice sounded from the other side of the phone. Its not that, I..., I just thought that father should have already told you my results, he exined. And? what about your father telling me? Does it have anything to do with you? Put that maid back on the phone, what was her name? Lily, right, I will talk to her, I dont want to hear my ungrateful sons voice. She said. Victor knew that his mother is a little upset with him, and no matter what he told her, he would not be able to please her. The only solution for such situations is the same they use on nuclear reactors, to let her cool down on her own. So he gave the phone to the surprised Lily and signaled her to talk to his mother. Lily quickly adjusted her mentality and answered Anns rapid barrage of questions, Most of them on how was victors health and if he was injured during the ceremony. Ann knew well that she does not have the right to know about the ceremony, but she had to make sure that her little boy was fine. And atst, after fifteen minutes, Lily said goodbye respectfully and ended the call. Young Master, your esteemed mother has ordered me to tell you that no matter what happens you should take good care of your health and that you should call her often. not like your brother and sister. Lily reported. Is that all ? He asked. Lilys face blushed as she said with her face down, She Ordered me to take care of all your needs, no matter what is your request. Good, said victor with a smile. Then we shall start with your punishment, he said, to the shocked Lily, Young master, why ? Lily asked with aggrieved eyes. First, you broke the family rules, escaped from the assassins hall, and tried to sneak into the ancestral hall, so as your new master I have the responsibility to punish you, He said. Second, you lied to me, And Third you told my mother that I was sleeping in yourp, and destroyed my good boy image in her mind. Without discipline, you will grow up to be a bad girl. Now, stand up, face the wall, and bend down He ordered Lily whose face turned white with fear but had to do what her young master ordered. And then he spanked her butt hard, but he didn''t using his full strength. ... It was 10.00 when Victor got himself dressed then went downstairs to order ate breakfast. But to his surprise, his father was already having a meal at the table in the kitchen. He seemed to have just arrived. George was there too, he serving behind his master. Good morning, father. Victor saluted his father, then sat down and ordered the maids to prepare some cereals for his breakfast. Theodore looked at Victor with a strange look in his eye, Is this still my coward son? He has some questions to ask him. Did you go to your grandmothers house yesterday? How did you convince her to help you? He asked, Theodore knew his mother was very stubborn, but his son was able to make her change her mind. He wanted to know how did he do that. Is his son really thatpetent? I did go there. Grandmother seemed very impressed by my talents, so she promised to help me. said victor while stuffing his mouth with a toast covered in butter. Like I would believe that, Theodore rebuked, then continued, When I got the call from hertest night I was very surprised. She granted you a true blood status. You know that your big sister had to survive a deadly dungeon in order to get that status. Your grandfather almost had a nervous breakdown as your grandmother rarely interferes with the ceremony, He eximed. Victor stayed silent and continued to stuff his mouth with food. Where is that girl Lily. I heard you spent the night together, He asked after realizing that he wouldnt be able to get anything but lies out of Victors mouth. I am here, Master. Good morning. A crystal voice sounded, then a beautiful well dressed Lily entered the kitchen and saluted with an aggrieved look in her eyes. Young master, why did you have to spank me so hard. I was barely able to change my clothes, she thought. She was wearing a ck sundress, prepared for her by the maids. Theodore forgot to breathe for a second after looking at her. Yesterday, when he saw Lily in the hall she was nothing special, just a little beauty, but now after she cleaned up, she was on apletely different level. Damn it. I should have taken her for myself. maybe... He thought. Then coughed twice to clear his throat, and stopped staring at her. He has an image to keep. Good, Good, you are really fit to be my sons maid, he said with an appreciative look. Come then, Help me and your young master pour some morning coffee, he said, wanting to change the subject. Lily nodded her head and then turned around and went to get two cups. Theodore could not help noticing a limp in her walk, she seems to be in pain. Damn you, Victor, He thought, then shot his son a murderous look. You took advantage of her as soon as you got here. Cant you have mercy on this little girl? Damn it, Now it is toote, I cant take her. and with that, he abandoned his previous ns. Victor knew what Theodore was thinking about, and shed a wide grin at his annoyed father. He did that to Lily on purpose, he had to make sure that the family thinks he had already slept with her. Theodore shook his head and thought with a sigh, that his son has fooled the entire family for the past few years, he seems to be a wolf in sheeps clothes, just like the rest of the family. He should take care of this son more in the future. He seems promising. Victor cleared his throat and interrupted Theodores dark thoughts. Father, I want to remove the assassins halls soul mark from Lily, and put my own, as per family rules, He said. That is easy, Theodore said, then he took out this golden token that hang on a chain arround his neck. Theodore ordered Lily to give him her back then he pointed the token on her neck and activated some sort ofmand. A light shot from the ring and the spider tattoo on Lilys disappeared leaving behind a very faint family chrest. Now she has be owner-less, its your turn, Use your Identity jade to brand her, he said. The Identity token is the one he was given yesterday, It is a low-ranking artifact with functions rted to the family. Victor looked Lily in the eyes and she looked back at him then nodded then she revealed her white nape before him, so he took out the purple jade hung around his neck and pointed it at Lily, and activated the brandingmand. A red light shot towards Lily, making the family crest sh before reapearing. Indicating that the owner has changed. Victor quickly made the crest disapear using his token, he didn''t like it''s look on Lily''s white neck. Now, no one in the family would be able to take her away from him. Chapter 19: The Flight Chapter 19: The Flight After breakfast Victor had a brief discussion with his father, where he requested some documentation for lily, so Theodore Ordered George to prepare them immediately, After everything was ready, Victor left the house after saying goodbye to his father, who only seemed to be interested in giving Lily a goodbye hug. Its not that he still has thoughts about her, but with her bloodline and talent, she was the perfect daughter-inw. He wants to see her give birth to his grandchildren fast. If they also turned up to be as talented as their parents, His rank in the family would be even higher. This made Victor suddenly remember something very important, He quickly went back into the house and talked to one of the maids, then returned with a veil and handed it to the astonished Lily, Cover your mouth with this. Your beauty is going to cause me a lot of problems. He said in an annoyed voice, but Lily, who quickly put on the veil while smiling, knew that he was very jealous and protective of her. But the veil was barely able to hide her beauty, as even with only her eyes showing, Lily was still a charmer. He could only sigh, his target was to live as a low-key young master, but with such beauty, at his side, that will be much harder. It was noon when the ck luxurious car stopped at the airport. This airport was built on an artificial ind, near the coast of the central ind, it was the only official way in and out of the archipgo. They did not have to wait for long to board the ne as it was a private jet, and they seemed to be the only passengers, as the allocations of the awakened yers will not be over in a few days, so the others cant leave here yet. The beautiful flight attendants weed them and led each of them to a widefy chair to sit on, these chairs are so different from the ones inmercial nes, here each chair is so wild, you can squeeze in it three people if you tried. And after fastening their seat belts The ne shortly took off on time. Sitting on thefortable chair, Victor could not help but yawn, he only slept for 5 hoursst night. Then he looked at lily who was having difficulty keeping her eyes open, she slept even less than him, so he quickly stood up, took a nket, and walked over to Lilys seat. Then to her and the flight attendants surprise he sat with her in the same chair and then put the nket on both of them, then said I didnt sleep enoughst night, and I need a good pillow so I will use you, He said to the astonished Lily. Her young master is reaching new levels of shamelessness. She looked at the flight attendants who had strange look in their eyes, What are you all looking at. If any of you dares to disturb my Young masters sleep I will kill her. She warned, she sounded stern but in fact, she was hiding her shyness. You should sleep too, this is an order, Victor told her, If I wake up to find that you are not asleep, I will punish you again. He said, and with that, he reclined the chair then put his head on Lilys shoulder and dozed off. Poor Lily did learn her lesson the hard way. So she followed her young mastersmand and went to sleep immediately after giving the pretty attendants a threatening look. ... It was 6.00 PM when Victor woke up, and to his surprise, the situation between him and Lily has reversed, now his head is resting on the seats headrest, while Lilys head was on his shoulder. Feeling Lilys rxed breath, It seems she was really tired, He thought, So he did not disturb her and looked around the cabin for some flight attendant to molest but to his disappointment, he found none and the cabin was empty, apparently Lily scared them away. Too bad, he thought, he wanted to flirt with some of them, Well, Lily will have to be punished again it seems. He waited in silence for half an hour, using it to think about his next move. Vein city, a ce full of memories. Back then, He had to take this ne with ten others. And it was not a happy trip. The others kept taunting him, they were probably following someone''s order. He will get his revenge, But it is not the right time yet, he was still too weak. His enemy was still not that strong at this time, but the forces behind him are. So he will have to blind them and act in the shadows. His first step would be to take care of their agent in Vein City, His enemy, His cousin. But that will have to wait until school starts, as there would be a chance for a hidden attack then. But he will need some preparations. He did hear of a dungeon that was discovered shortly after he arrived there. Maybe he can use it to level up a little and find some treasures that can help at the same time. Suddenly the lights in the cabin turned on Automatically. It seems we are going tond soon, so he closed his eyes pretending to be asleep. As in this moment, Lily opened her beautiful eyes and discovered, to her dismay, that her head was on her young masters shoulder, first, she blushed, but then she panicked. what if the young master got angry, so she slowly raised her head and looked around making sure there was no one in the cabin, then slowly adjusted herself so that Victors head naturally fell onto her. Victor yed along and his head fell again onto Lilys shoulder. so she breathed a sigh of relief, but this relief did notst, as in the next moment she heard her young master mocking voice. Did you really think you can trick me? Victor asked while keeping his head on her shoulder. Sorry young master, I did not intend to disturb you, Lily said in shame. I am not disturbed. We will probably bending soon Victor raised his head then looked Lily in the eyes. She seems to have rested well. he thought, as her eyes are no longer bloodshot. So he stood up and started to stretch his limbs while watching Lily tide up the nket with a smile on her face. She thought she got away with it. he thought with an evil smile, Before Victor could implement his evil thoughts, the captains voice came through the internal speakers, requesting the passengers to return to their seats and fasten their seat belts, as the n was about tond. Through the window, the sparkling lights of Vain city could be seen. Chapter 20: Arrival Chapter 20: Arrival Getting off the ne Victor hugged Lily from the back like a perverted young master and whispered in her ear, From now on I will start to act like an arrogant young master who fears the strong and abuses the weak, so y along with me. He ordered her. Lily was surprised but she understood him and nodded her head. Young master, you genuinely like to abuse the weak, she whispered in a faint voice. But Victor acted as if he heard nothing. They walked straight from the runway to the street outside of the airport as this airport was operated by the family and he came in a private family Jet. He didnt have to wait for his bags as he didnt have any, all of his luggage was sent to the mansion, as for Lily, she had none and she needs to go shopping ASAP. At the door, there was a luxurious car waiting for them, It held the logo of Horizons Media, so Victor recognized it at once, It was sent by his newpany, so he walked towards it with Lily. Standing next to the car was a young driver with oilybed hair, when Victor approached him, he quickly looked at a photo in his hand and then walked forward and saluted Victor. Mr. Victor White, I presume ? He asked to make sure. Victor nodded his head a little in confirmation. Hello sir, My name is Leo, I am a driver in yourpany, I was tasked to pick you up by the Vice-president. Hmm, The driver? why were you sote? You should have driven this car through the runway to get me. said victor arrogantly, putting his hands on his waist. How dare you make me walk. And where is that vice president, I heard she is a beauty, and even my father liked her, why is she not here to wee me? he continued while looking around as if searching for someone, making Leo wonder if this new CEO was an idiot or just arrogant. As for Lily, she looked at him strangely, but then quickly remembered what he told her before. And decided to y her part as well. Dont be angry young master, he cant enter there, he is just doing his job. Lets quickly go and see the mansion your father gifted you. Didnt you say it was very grand and promised to show me around? As for the Vice-president, You will be able to see her tomorrow anyway and maybe punish her for her disrespect. she said as if she was appeasing a child, making Victor nod in agreement and seem to repeat the word punish silently with an evil smile. Then Lily turned to the frowning Leo and bowed slightly. Sorry Mr. Leo, but my young master is usually on a tight schedule, he did not mean any offense. she stepped forward and said, Let me introduce myself, My name is Lily, I am a young masters assistant. Looking at Lily, Leo was startled, he didnt pay attention to this veiled girl earlier. But now after he looked at her he could tell that she must be a super beauty. Too bad he couldnt have a clear look at her face. As the thin veil only revealed her beautiful eyes. He was able to pull himself back together and stretched his hand offering Lily a handshake with a bright smile shed on his face Hello, miss Lily,. But he could never touch her, as Victor Interrupted him rudely while shooting him an angry look. What are you waiting for, Do you want This young master to beg so you can open the door for him, Do you want to be fired so bad? Why are there no work ethics no more? He mumbled. Leo was a little annoyed, This morning the vice president told him personally that the new CEO of thepany would arrive this afternoon, she gave him the task of being the CEOs driver for the time being. When he got Victors Information he was bbergasted. The new CEO turned out to be a teenager, so he inquired about him from the VP, but she did not tell him much, So he did his usual information gathering the old way, and after collecting gossips from here and there, he got a general idea, it seems this Victor is the son of the owner of their parentpany, and he was here to attend high school, so his father gave him apany to train his hands. When he woke up this morning, Leo thought that this was his chance, If he can please this guy and gain his trust, he is set for life. Now, it seems like this young master has something wrong in his head, and this girl is taking advantage of that. No, I have to find a chance to get in his shoes too, Leo thought while opening the back door of the car and waiting for the passengers to get in. Victor looked at Leos frowning face with some amusement, This guy is as opportunistic as ever. He thought. He met Leo in his past life too, and he knew that Leo was not the simple guy he seems to be. But victor is not going to throw him away, on the contrary, he is going to put him to good use. He is not a bad guy anyway. Lily entered the car first and dusted the seat for Victor who entered the car arrogantly, but due to his weird posture, he hit the cars roof with his head, so he screamed and shot Leo a murderous look. but Lily quickly appeased to sit down. Leo acted as if he saw nothing and professionally closed the door, went to his seat, and started the engine, Then inquired about their destination, so Lily quickly gave him the address of Victors new mansion. After the car drove for about five minutes, Leo started to adjust the mirror casually, wanting to use it to sneak a peek at Lily, but what he saw made him almost hit the car in front of him, but as an old driver, he was able to get hold the car pretty quickly. It was Victor who ordered Lily to massage his injured head, then he gave her the signal to kiss his injury so it can heal. So the blushing Lily removed the veil and quickly pecked her young master on the forehead, before putting the veil back on, hiding her blushing face. This was seen by Leo, who after stabilizing the almost wrecked car, did not dare look anymore, Damn, this chick is so pretty. he thought, Why does she have to be with this idiot. Its like putting a fresh flower in cow dung. Very rich cow dung. He really began to hate this new CEO. But he quickly reminded himself to be patient. He has to get close to this young master, so maybe someday. A perverted smile slowly appeared on Leos face. ... They reached the mansion pretty quickly. While it is called a mansion, in fact, it was aplex of four huge buildings built on top of a hill. It contains everything a young master might need from a pool to a gym and a separate building for the servants, It was also surrounded by lush evergreen forest. Leo could not help but swallow his saliva, Damn, If this is just his sons mansion, how rich the father ! As for Victor, he looked at thisplex strangely, when he arrived at this city back then, This entire hill was burnt to the ground. He wondered what happened, so he decided to task Lily with surveying the property. Just to be sure, After the car stopped next to a closed gate down the hill, a guard went out of his booth to check the visitors. He spoke with Leo, then looked at the back seat where Victor and Lily were sitting and nodded in respect before quickly retreating to call his boss. After a few minutes, a middle-aged woman came out of the gate, she seems to be the manager here, she was dressed in a dark blue long dress and her brown hair was arranged in a bun, On her face, Victor could see the signs that she was a beauty when she was younger. And he could immediately tell that she must be a PLAYER, she just came from the top of the hill and didnt seem to be out of breath at all. So he activated his appraisal skill, NAME : HILDA LEVEL : 21 CLASS: Maid+ ABNORMAL STATUS : SLAVE ( weak ) AUTHORITY : 3 Strength : 29 Agility: 25 Intelligence: 30 Luck : 15 Charm : 9 Order: 15 SKILLS : Eye for Talents, S, Passive Spotless Cleaning, A Dagger Arts, B She must be one of my fathers servants, But I have never seen her before, Her status is average but she has some interesting skills. Thought Victor before leaning out of the window to address her. Are you the manager here? Why are we not inside yet? This young master is hungry and wants to have a good meal. Victor said with a loud voice. Hilda frowned a little but after a minute she recognized him as the new master of this mansion, ording to the information sent by the family, so she quickly reacted and greeted him respectfully. I just wanted to make sure it was you, young master, My name is Hilda, I am the manager here, and the master has already informed me of your arrival, she said, then she bartered at the guard What are you doing, quickly open the gate for the young master!. The guard who was surprised quickly responded by pressing a button on a bulky device in his hand, and therge gate opened a secondter. Hilda entered the car with them and sat next to Leo, who after greeting her, started to drive uphill, towards the central building. Chapter 21: The Mansion Chapter 21: The Mansion The car took ten whole minutes to reach the top of the hill, where the main building was built in renaissance-style architecture. After the car stopped, Hilda quickly got out with Leo who went and gracefully opened the door for Victor, allowing him to swagger out of the car, with Lily, who quickly thanked Leo with a little bow. Leo seemed interested ining along for a tour of this fancy mansion but Victor quickly sent him away. You return to thepany for today, and make sure to be here at 8 am tomorrow to pick me up, Victor said to the dejected Leo who could only drive the car back to thepany. He had to think of a good way to get into this young master''s good book. After watching the car leave the gate down the hill, Hilda Looked at Victor and introduced herself again with a deep bow, Hilda greats the young master. I have been instructed by the master to take care of all your needs, now lets head inside. Hilda said as she started to walk towards the door. I have no interest in old women., replied Victor arrogantly while following with Lily, who could barely contain herugh. Hilda stumbled a little, but quickly adjusted her steps and acted as if she did not hear anything. Whats wrong with this guy? and am I really that old? she asked herself. She has heard rumors about him being a pervert, but no one said anything about him having something wrong with his head, There seems to be a red bump on his head though, she thought. Entering the vi, they were greeted by a big entry hall floored in ck and white marble tiles, and two symmetric flights of stairs heading towards the upper floors. Hilda quickly began to introduce the vi to this young master. She started to walk through the rooms one by one. The more rooms he walked through the more satisfied Victor became. This mansion was built sparing no luxury, It had three stories. containing 5 bedrooms with their baths, and a special grand bathroom located in the first basement, In addition to that, there is a grand hall for parties and many unused rooms. The interior was decorated heavily with expensive antiques, like ancient vases, wool carpets, and baroque paintings. Giving it an aura culture and deep heritage. It was built about 25 years ago by his father, who did not live in it in the end, due to him having been gifted a better ce by the family for one of his aplishments. When they reached the garage, Victor was surprised to find it empty. "Where are all the cars, I didnt see any outside, what way of transportation do you use here? He asked as he didnt want to use thepanys car all the time. There are no cars here, young master, there was no need to until now. The bus stop is right down the hill, she answered. Victor nodded his head and decided to go buy a few carster, but he might need a trusty driver, as he didn''t have his driving license yet and driving was not good for the image he wants to build. "Do you know how to drive," he asked Lily "Yes, young master. But I don''t have a license," she answered truthfully, she has been trained to use many kinds ofbat vehicles, including helicopters. "Hilda, contact the administrative officer in this city and ask him for driving licenses for us, understood" he ordered Hilda, who quickly nodded her head, then took a small notebook and recorded his instruction so she does not forget. After that she took him to tour the two adjacent buildings, they were rtively new, they seemed to have been built about four or five years ago in a full expansion project. ording to Hilda, The separate servants resident building contains a dormitory and a dining room for the maids and some empty apartments for the employees. As for the Gym and the indoor swimming pool they were in a separate domed building. There was another unused 4 story building a little further from the other three. But Victor was not interested in touring it, as ording to Hilda it waspletely empty. Hilda also informed him that each building has an additional three floors underground as per family regtions. The bottom basement was designed as a nuclear shelter. There is also an outdoor pool and a prepared martial arts training ground. As for the lush forests surrounding the vi, they are also a part of the mansion, in fact, this entire hill is oneplete property. Victor was quite satisfied with this, it was perfectly suited for his ns, as he intends to build his future base here. He looked at Hilda who seemed to have ended their tour. Who do you report to? He asked her. I report to young master Nick usually, She answered. Nick was his illegitimate half-brother, although he had no pureblood, he was quite talented and brave, choosing to attend the ceremony despite its dangers. There he was able to awaken as a semi-yer, so his father let him take care of the business here in Vein City. He should have been the caretaker of this mansion before it was granted to Victor, the new buildings are probably his idea, maybe he thought that one day he would inherit it. In his past life, He did not meet this half-brother, as he died a few days before Victor got here. Victor didnt care back then, butter when he read the records he discovered that this guy was not a good thing. It was all thanks to his mysterious death when this mansion was burned that all the dirt on him was discovered. The family didnt know who killed him, but they had a few suspects, and he knew one of them very well. I have to be careful, He warned himself. You will be reporting to me from now on. Where is that bastard Nick, why don''t I see him? Doesn''t he want toe and wee this young master? He asked arrogantly. He is out of contact sincest week, Every month, young master Nick has such times where we can''t reach him, she answered. I see, He said, trying to remember what he read about Nick back then, Dont worry young master, as soon as I can contact him I will inform him of your arrival Hilda said. Thats fine, Are you the only servant here? He asked her, No, not anymore, I used to be alone here, but now there are two others, but.. she hesitated a little then continued, About two years ago two intruders broke into the mansion, but when I caught them, they turned out to be two twin sisters. Apparently, their parents were killed by some loan shark, and the said man wanted to take them and sell them to some brothel, so they escaped here. After I interrogated them, they told me their story, and the loan shark seemed to have followed them here, so I took the liberty to have him in too, for a round of interrogation. And their statements matched. She paused a little, I am sorry young master, When I found out that these two were very talented, I could not bring myself to kill them ording to the protocol, so after I did a background check on them using the familyswork, I offered them a choice, either death or bing ves to the owner of the mansion and serving as maids here. They argued and tried to escape first but after some convincing they agreed as they had no money and no ce to stay, but with one condition, that we allow them to finish school, so I took the liberty to ept their condition. I am very sorry. She bowed down to Victor, who looked at her with a piercing gaze, bringing outsiders to the family without a family members approval is not a small offense. Does my father or Nick know? he asked. The master has not called here for thest 5 years, not until yesterday when he informed me of your arrival, As for young master Nick, I may have forgotten to tell him about them, she said with sweat beads falling through her white hair. How much do they know about the family, He asked as if he didn''t care about her misdemeanor. I didnt tell them any secrets, They only know that this house master belongs to a very rich and powerful family who seems to have some weird hobbies. but dont worry master, I have been training them well. they should know their ce. How did you put the familys tattoo on them? he asked, this tattoo requires special artifacts to be branded. I took them to a certain establishment in the downtown, it is run by the family. the owner there owes me a favor, she answered, Oh, Interesting, Where are they now? he asked as she just got him interested. I ordered them to prepare dinner for you, they should be waiting for us in the dining room by now, she replied, Fine, lets go see them then. What are we waiting for? he said. But Hilda did not move, after some struggle, she said in an anxious voice Its just..., Young master, these two girls are really talented, I hope you dont be too hard on them, maybe they would have a chance to awaken someday, they might be of great use to you. she said before turning around and start walking towards the dining room. Victor looked at her back chuckled, then followed Looks like she treats them like her own daughters, but can they be trusted? he thought. Chapter 22: The Twins Chapter 22: The Twins When Victor entered the dining hall, what awaited him is a table full of all kinds of delicacies, but that is not what grabbed his attention, but the two Twin girls standing nervously next to the table. The twins were the same age as him, very beautiful with matching red hair and ck eyes. They were dressed in ck maid dresses. Mina, Mana, greet the young master Hilda ordered the girls who quickly bowed and saluted Victor. Hello, young master. We are pleased to meet you, they said in unison. Victor stood there in shock, It was not because of their beauty, but because he knew those two. Oh, this is trouble, big trouble. he thought, now he gets it, It has something to do with them, It must be Him. Victor quickly re-assumed his persona of a perverted young master and began to inspect the girls with perverted eyes. Not bad, he said, a meal with beauties was worth the dy, He swaggered into the room, to the head of the table, where Lily quickly helped him pull a chair so he can sit down as a noble young master. Since this is my first meal in the house, I will allow all of you to sit and eat with me, I have some questions I want to ask, he said, watching Lily who began to fill his dish. Hilda and the twins looked at each other, then following a nod from Hilda they sat at the table and joined the meal. He tried to use his appraisal on the Twins but there was no response, they are not PLAYERS yet. It seems he had to use his sss power. Troublesome, he thought and began to eat. After an award five minutes of silence, Victor who had just finished chewing a juicy piece of meat looked at the twins. You two are very beautiful, do you know that, he asked them, making them lower their heads in shame. He didnt wait for an answer to his rhetoric question but nced at Hilda and questioned her. How did you manage to hide their existence from Nick, that guy shoulde here quite often. He asked as he inspected the twins. As far as he knows Nick was the perverted type, if he saw the twins, he would not let go of such a prized catch. Hilda got Victor meant. I purposefully hid the girls or sent them out to school when young master Nick came here to inspect the mansion, she said. She was very protective of them. Stop calling him young master, that bastard does not deserve it, I am the only young master here, understood? he berated. Yes, young master, said Hilda. while thinking about a way to appease him. Victor nodded his head. Then looked at the twins. Hilda just said that the two of you go to school, what school? He asked although already knowing the answer. Mina looked at her sister then answered, Young master..., We went to a normal middle school, but this year we enrolled at the special high school. Oh, I will also attend that school in two months, we will be ssmates, He said with an evil smile then nced at Hilda, getting twomoner servant girls into the special high school was not an easy task, there are quite a fewmoners and non PLAYER students in the school, but most of them either came from some official background or had very high talents, as for who she asked for the seats, he had no idea. Did you ask someone in the family for help to enroll them ? He looked at Hilda and asked. Hilda shook her head No, young master, I didnt need to, It was by their own efforts. They have attempted the schools exam by themselves and achieved full score, she answered proudly. Not bad, He thought as he nodded his head in approval. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a sound of a phone rang on the table. Mina quickly fumbled around her pockets and took her phone out, but before she could press reject, Victors sound came and surprised her. Answer it, with the loudspeaker on, he ordered. Mina shook a little, but Hildas angry voice woke her up quickly, What are you doing. Quickly do as young master ordered, she told her. Mina hastily set the phone on the table and activated the loudspeaker. Hello, Mina, Its me, Tom, the youthful voice came from the phones speaker. Ah, Hi Tom, I am a little busy, is there something? she asked with a hidden smile on her face. Oh, I just wanted to invite you and your sister to my birthday party tomorrow night, many of our ss will being, are you avable ? Mina didnt know how to answer, she really wanted to go, but, so she looked at Hilda who looked in turn at Victor. Victor gets it now, He could construct an approximate image of what happened in here in his past life, Hilda most likely sent The girls to the birthday party to avoid Nicks inspection, but something happens in the mansionte that night, maybe after the girls returned. It must be Tom. Victor knew him well and he is very troublesome. Back then, when Victor entered school, the twins were inseparable from Tom, and they did not seem to have the servant mark on them. For erasing the mark they would probably need a master seal, and Nick has one. He has to tread carefully now, He has two choices, one to let the girls go and be Toms, or fix them to be his. and if chose to fix them, can he do it? Mina, are you listening? It is in the flying dragon restaurant, downtown, will youe ? Victor looked at Mina who had been looking at him with pleading eyes and nodded that she may go. Lets y this softly. He decided. So with a smile blooming on her face, she answered Yes, we will be there, now I have to go. take care. then saying that, she hung up. But before she can thank the young master he interrupted I will go with you tomorrow, I want to see the city, He said with a smirk. The twins faces turned white, I want to experience the world ofmoners for once. So tomorrow we should shop for some gifts, we cant go empty-handed. He said Arrogantly. with that, the twins faces regained some color. At least he is not unreasonable. Victor soon finished his meal and stood up, Now I am going to sleep, and you girls will apany me tonight. Guide me to my room. He said. The girls were frightened, they have already seen thising, but still, this is going too fast. Even Lily looked at Victor with strange eyes. Hilda sighed secretly, then stepped forward and signaled Victor to follow her. While the twins began to shake with an anxious look on their faces. Chapter 23: Hug Pillows Chapter 23: Hug Pillows The master bedroom was huge, containing a double king-sized bed in addition to a big panoramic window looking onto the superb scenery of the forest below and the city in the distance. It also had a connected master bathroom. Victor nodded in approval, then ordered the hesitant Hilda to go get the girls ready. When Hilda left the room, he quickly looked at Lily and asked her to check the room for surveince. so she quickly performed her task and reported that it was all clear. And just when he was about to tell her about her next assignment, there was a knock on the door. Hilda entered followed by two red-haired shaking girls in ck silk pajamas. They had unwilling faces and aggrieved eyes. Victor swallowed his saliva Not bad he thought, But just when he was about to talk to them, he was interrupted again, but this time it was Lily. Young master, I want your permission to report to your esteemed mother that you have arrived safely at the mansion, she said while keeping her eyes on the ground not daring to look at her young master. Victor turned his head and looked at her with a piercing re. Did my mother order you to spy on me? He asked. No, never, young master, she just asked me to regrly report on your health. she was really worried about you, I know what can and cant be said, Lily quickly tried to exin herself. Victor knew well what Lily and his mother meant, and his heart was full of warmth but his mouth was not, OK, good then, go report to your hearts content. then he turned to Hilda and yelled Hilda, find a nearby room for dear Lily so she can keep reporting all night. and with that, he pushed Lily and Hilda out of the room locking the door behind them. Lily was shocked, her young masters reaction was not what she expected, but while he was just driving her out he whispered in her little ear. Survey the entire mansion, I have things to do here. It seems this was all part of his n. So she quickly asked Hilda to guide her to a suitable room and then followed her. She was not reallyfortable with the young master being alone with two pretty twins, but she knew that he will not touch them tonight. probably. ... Victor looked at the two girls who were still shaking. Maybe he can use them for a massage? He thought with a smile. Turn around and show me the tattoo on your necks, He said softly. The girls looked at each other, then turned around and held their flowing hair revealing the family''s crest in faint ink on the back of their necks. Since Hilda did not let them meet Nick so their tattoos were the familys crest and not other''s. so any member of the family can im them. Victor approached them slowly and took out his purple Token. Dont resist the feeling you will have, or it would hurt you. He said in a soft voice. The girls shook a little then nodded their heads. They have already been through this once. Victor quickly ced the token on their necks one at a time and marked them as his servants. ... Now, he got them, but how to keep them? He thought as he looked at the two shaking girls. Turn around, He said softly, I have now marked you as my servants, You will listen to me from now on. No one except for me, not even Hilda or my father can order you without my permission, Understood? The girls nodded in response, they knew that they have already entered the tigers den and there is nothing they can do. Tears began to well in their pretty eyes. Now I need you to act as my pillows, as I am not used to sleeping in a new bed without my hug pillows, he said that, yawned then headed to the grand bed and began to change his clothes. The girls were astonished hug Pillows? Is this a new y, or is there something wrong in this guys head? Come help this young master get dressed, how do you button this thing? His voice came to wake them out of their astonishment, so they looked at Victor who already changed his pants but seemed to be having trouble putting on the pajamas shirt, so they quickly went and helped him with a heavy blush on the face. After finishing, Victor climbed onto the bed and ordered the girls to sleep one on each side. So they did that nervously not knowing where to put their hands. Victor turned off the lights then hugged the two girls and closed his eyes. And thats it. for the next 10 minutes, the girls were nervous but after another few minutes, they heard him snore. Really, just sleep! just like that? they thought concurrently. They were surprised and a little relieved looking at each others eyes. Now they can only go to sleep too, they have already reached this stage, what is the worst that could happen. So they close their eyes to sleep. Victor secretly operated his token and used the seals function to force them into a deep sleep. What he has to do next no one should see. Victor snapped his eyes open then sat down looking at the sleeping beauties by his sides. they were very beautiful, especially when they rxed their anxious faces. Not as beautiful as my Lily though. he thought. As Lily was getting more beautiful by the minute after the ceremony. He carefully caressed their red hair. And thought, He has a choice to give up on them and let them go to Toms side, this will allow him to avoid a very dangerous potential enemy. but he does not want to do that. He will never give up what is his, never again. So he will approach them slowly and make them fall in love with him, as He doesnt want to force them, he intends to keep them by his side for a long time, so he had to boil the frog slowly. As for Tom, he has already fabricated a good n. Looking out of the window at a towering mountain on the horizon, he had a crazy idea, he remembered an ident in his past life, something that had nothing to do with him back then. This time he will use it to his advantage. He will dig a deep hole and let Tom fall in it smiling, he would not know what hit him. But those ns will have to wait until tomorrow. Now he will initiate his ss for the first time and activate his skill, He did not want to be disturbed and if the girls were awake it would cost him a lot. His level was too low for such a thing so he made them sleep. I hope it was worth it, he told himself. He steadied himself, took a deep breath, and initiated his ss. Chapter 24: Fate Weaver Chapter 24: Fate Weaver WELCOME -Fate Weaver- X RANK CLASS INITIATED. SKILLS EDITED NOW CAN ACQUIRE FATE RANK WITH APPRAISAL. THE FATES FABRIC HAD ALREADY BEEN WEAVED, BUT YOU HAVE BEEN GRANTED THE POWER TO UNTANGLE ITS LINES AND REBUILD YOUR OWN DESTINY. ANALYZING PLAYER FATE.. FATE : RANK E++ (Raising) SKILLS AVAILABLE Victor looked at the screen and smiled, Between All the sses that were avable to him he chose this, he wanted to choose a ss to awaken his bloodline. But when he saw it, He chose it immediately. As it was the only X ranked ss revealed to him. And because he knew some things that others didnt. In this world there exist very few X sses, and to get them one needs not just sufficient authority, but also luck and destiny. It is a ranking given to sses that have a direct impact on the world itself. Most of them are thest upgrade of a lower leveled ss. But not all. As far as he knows only 5 were disclosed to the public, but in the royal library there were 10 recorded X ss PLAYERS. He is sure he got this ss because he changed his fate when he returned to the past. Just like how a soldier would usually get the choice for a warrior ss. Fate and destiny are mysterious things, Victor only learned about it when he was trying to get the ck book of time, he had to work for a decade where the book was kept, at the royal library. He was just a small librarian back then, but it was a job that many wished they could acquire, and it was granted to him, by a friend, as a favor repayment. There he could abuse his position to read many rare books, and some forbidden ones if he had a chance. He learned a lot about how this world worked, the rules, and the bugs that were discovered so far. But amongst the subjects that alluded the researchers was Fate. it was intangible but it was there. Like how some people would find treasures that suit them perfectly, how a PLAYER would level up at the right time to save the day, or how some PLAYERS will awaken on their own without an artifact. It is like the world had already decided for some things to happen. The Luck status seems to affect fate but only in a limited way, If someone is fated to be hit by a rock, luck would just affect its size. Fate was not unchangeable. In the rules of this world free will is above all, and fate itself is ever changing. But there are usually set lines and trends. Changing those is hard, very hard. He who had fate turn on him many times in the past knows this well. some people are fated for greatness while others are not. This ss is mostly Passive as it does not have any offensive skills in its first stages. But its existence by itself is the biggest offense. He was not bound by fate anymore, and he would be able to manipte things to his advantage. He took a deep breath then looking at the twins he activated his skill Eyes of Destiny. TARGETS : HUMAN FEMALE: +1 HUMAN FEMALE: +1 Cost : 2 Order Point Consumed. REVEALING... Victor''s eyes turned white then ck, as a yin-yang symbol slowly formed in them. blood began to flow out of eyes and nose. But a confidant smile slowly appeared on his face. He didnt care, because he saw it. The world became clear, like how when you look at a painting up close and be able to make out every brush stock the painter did, every fiber in canvas was there in front of him. He looked at himself, but he was like a gray fog, many linesing in and out of his body but it felt intangible, this was the cost of having this ss, He escaped the grasp of fate and his destiny became undefined so he cant see himself. He knew he didnt have much time, this was just a glimpse and his body was too weak to handle it, so he quickly looked at his prime target, the twins. Their bodys shone with golden light and then he saw a small window above each of them. Fate : A Rank. Talent : A Rank. Now, he is sure, He must get them. A rank is the topmost rank any normal human can get. Of course, there exist heir ranks, but those are reserved for special and heroic beings. Looking at them, he saw many colorful lines around them being revealed, they surrounded them like cocoons, These make the canvas of their destiny. He could make out only five special lines. Those are the ones affecting the twins for now. Looking any further that was not possible for him, as the lines of fate are infinite and ever changing, like the choices they make every day. The brighter is good fates, while the dark ones are harmful. He felt that. The first was a shiny blue line heading down towards the first floor, it was probably Hildas, as she is a mother figure for them, the second was a pink one directed out of the window, towards the city, Victor knew that this must be their fated loved one, Tom. The third is his, It had a shallow gray color, still fragile and undefined. The fourth is a ck evil thin line going into the mountains, it seems to intertwine with his and Toms lines, and Victor had a good idea whose it was. As for thest, it was bright red, a blood connection. It was the thickest and the most robust of them all and it was towards each other. This one is nearly impossible to break, he knew that. My fate with them is too shallow. I can''t change their destiny by using force, or it would probably break, thought victor. But he had a n. He has to make his destiny thread bigger while destroying Tom''s. There will be a chance tomorrow night, he thought, looking at the ck ominous line. He felt his body cant take this any longer so he quickly stopped his skill. Victor was very drained, he also felt a piercing pain in his eyes. This skill is too energy consuming, he thought. So he slowly left the bed without alerting the fast asleep girls and went to the bathroom where he took a quick shower and cleaned all the blood before he returned to the bedroom. He climbed into the bed and began to inspect his status, there was no change but looking at his order points, he saw there were 19 left. He has to find a way to get more he thought. ORDER points are a mystery to many but he knew that they are mainly used by skills that affect the world, In the past, he only heard that those with the X level sses would ept them as part of their payment for their services. Now he knows how precious those are. But that is a subject for another day, he was now too tired, so he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep after hugging the two girls on his sides. Chapter 25: Morning Routine Chapter 25: Morning Routine When Victor woke up, it was 6.30 am. He was still hugging the two girls by his sides, they had already woken up but did not dare to move in fear of waking this young master up. They had blushed faces and aggrieved eyes. He nodded his head in satisfaction then shed them a warm smile. Good morning Mina, good morning Mana, he said. Good morning, young master, they replied in low voice. He quickly let go of them and stretched out his stiff limbs. Last night was amazing, I slept well thanks to the two of you, he said, I want to reward you is there anything you want ? he asked. Mina and Mana looked at each other, to tell the truth, they had a very good nights sleep too, but they did not dare to say that, it was too shameful. We does not dare ask the young master for anything, said Mina, while Mana nodded. It seems those two girls were taught to know their ce, thought victor, Then I will find a suitable rewardter, he said Now I have to take a shower, prepare a good formal suit for me while I do that, I will be going to thepany today, He ordered, then he entered the bathroom after grabbing a towel. Its not that he does not want them to help him in the bath, but that is still too early, he has to cook them in warm water. The Twins looked at each other then quickly went and opened the wardrobe to choose an outfit, Victors clothes has arrived the previous day, and were arranged by the two of them before his arrival. The girls were really excited to choose his clothes for him, he was very charming, and dressing him was like a game. All the clothes here were from renowned brands, the cheapest one would cost a hundred times the monthly allowance Hilda gave them. By the time they agreed on a good outfit for him, Victor have already left the bath with the towel wrapped around his waist. Looking at his shiny skin, exposed chest, and perfect abs, the girls blushed and quickly covered their eyes with their hands, Victor had been practicing the familys secret art since he was a child, and although he had no breakthroughs, his body was sculpted to perfection. In addition to that, his strength and charm attributes were double that of a normal teenager his age. So it has to show on his body. What are you two doing, quickly help me get dressed, He said and quickly took off the towel. The girls did not dare look or move, and he could see that the blush had reached their ears. so he did not force them, he took the underwear they prepared and put it on then he put on his pants. What are you doing, help me put on some shirts, he scolded them. The girls looked through their fingers, and when they saw that he already had his pants on, they gathered enough courage to help him put on the rest of the suit. While helping him, they couldnt help but touch his bare skin and tight muscles, which caused them to be very embarrassed and very curious. How can his muscles be so firm yet so delicate they wondered Is he a model?. After that, under his orders, they helped him dry andb his purplish silky gray hair. When they finished, Victor looked at himself in the mirror and nodded, these girls have good tastes, he thought. The girls stood there in their silk pajamas admiring their work of art, looking at their perfect young master, Can a man be this Perfect, they thought. Not bad, I am quite satisfied, Said Victor, Now go get yourself ready and prepare me some breakfast, He said. The girls nodded with faint smiles on their faces, They were quite proud of the job they have done. Failing to notice that they are no longer as anxious near Victor. Then before leaving, they clumsily remembered to salute Victor, opened the door, and escaped from the room. When the door was just opened Victor saw that there was an aggrieved girl in a veil standing there near the door, so after the girls left he called her in, Come on in, Lily, he said Good morning young master, she said, entering the room and saluting. Victor had a strange feeling when he looked at Lily just now, It is the same asst night when he spied at the twins destiny, He couldnt see anything, but It was as if he could feel Lilys destiny connected to him, It was like flowing river. It seems his affinity with fate has increased so he began to feel it naturally, Looks like he has to use it more in the future. As for why he could feel Lily it is probably because he has a very strong destiny with her. When he saved her life he change her destiny and severed her death thread, which may have caused her new destiny to be intertwined with his, then he helped her sever another thread when he killed Guy. And that strengthened their Destiny. Looking at Lily who stood there waiting for hismands, he noticed that her eyes were bloodshot, he could only sigh This girl can be very stupid sometimes he thought. Did you survey the mansionst night? Were there any abnormalities? He asked, Non, young master, the buildings are clean, But.. She said. What? He asked. Something was missing, this entire mansion has no cameras or surveince devices, she said. Oh, I understand, we will add a fewter. Victor nodded his head and said. It was probably Nick''s idea. He might have wanted to use this ce for some unclean business. Why did you not sleepst night, He suddenly questioned her. Lilys body shook and she lowered her head. I..., young master, I..., I was worried about you being angry with me, I.., I was afraid that you dont want me anymore, and you chose to sleep with the twins... she said with a few teardrops falling to the ground. Suddenly she felt Victors arms surround her. He hugged her, bringing her close to his chest. Foolish girl, he said in a warm voice I already told you, You are mine, and I will never give up on you, never. Lily hugged him harder and began to sob. Victor knew that lily despite her training and strong outer appearance is very soft on the inside, she needs support, and he was her only one. when he kicked her out yesterday, it may have made her very worried. He might have to be more careful with her in the future. He hugged her and caressed her hair slowly. Then he asked out of nowhere. Did you report to my mother ? The sobbing stopped and lily shook a little in fear. The answer came after one whole minute of silence. I did, she said, but he already guessed that since he allowed itst night. young master, you gave me permission, she said with an aggrieved voice. I know. But what did you tell her? Just that master arrived safely and... And what ? Victor had a bad feeling. Lily hesitated, then answered, That master spent the night with two beautiful twins. Victor sighed. He knew why lily told his mother about the twins. He knew that she would never reveal his secrets, the news of hisst nights deeds has probably already reached his fathers ear through Hilda, so this was not a secret. It was trivial for Victor to figure out the reason. Simply, Lily was jealous of them and wanted to vent her grievances. And the only one she could talk to is her future mother inw. Victor let go of Lily, went to the door, and closed it. Lily, Although you did not do anything wrong, I have the feeling that your butt has been very itchytely. Go put your hands on the bed and turn your back to me, he said to Lily, who just realized that she seems to have made her young master a little too much displeased. Victor has decided that Lily needs some education. Chapter 26: Linda Chapter 26: Linda After carefully educating a certain snitch girl. Victor ordered her to sleep till noon so that she can be of help at the birthday party tonight. Then he went downstairs for some breakfast, He was greeted by an already set table and the beautiful twins who were dressed in light blue dresses. He nodded his head in satisfaction and went to the table where Mana quickly held the chair for Him to sit at the head of the table. And after he ordered the twins to apany him. They obediently sat down to eat. A few minutester Hilda entered the room with Leo who had just arrived. Good morning young master, they said, Good morning. What was your name? Right, Leo, did you have breakfast yet? Victor looking at them he asked No,.. young master, Leo said while looking at the table full of delicacies, and the beautiful twins sitting there. He could barely hold his saliva. Victor nodded his head Hilda, Take Leo to the kitchen and prepare a ss of milk and some cereals for him, he said, We cant have him driving on an empty stomach. Hilda smiled slightly then signaled the dejected Leo to follow her, while the twins couldnt hide theirughter. This young master is a bully. they thought, But his next question took them by surprise. What are your ns for today ? he asked the twins. Other than our friends birthday party there is nothing. We may go shopping for gifts in the afternoon. Mina said. OK, then you will apany me to thepany. Victor said. Lily did not sleepst night so she cant follow him. and he needs to increase his bond with the girls. The girls looked at each other with some uneasiness, Yes, young master, they replied. Young master, may I inquire whichpany you mean? asked Mina timidly. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I am now the CEO of Horizons Media, you know it, dont you? He said with a smile. Ah, both of the twins said simultaneously.Young master means thepany who produced the current hit movie Dragon Hero 3, where John Sigma works? Yes, If you dont want toe with me I can understand that. dont force yourselves, he said with a pondering face. No, Young master, Its an honor to apany you there, they said with a pleading smile. Which little girl does not have a dream of visiting such a huge mediapany? Perhaps they would get a chance to meet some of their idol stars and get their autograph there. OK then, finish your breakfast then get ready. victor said. ... After another thirty minutes, Victor left the mansion with the twins, who changed into fashionable identical red t-shirts and blue ripped jeans. Leo was already sitting in the car, looking a little aggrieved. But when he saw the twins, he changed into a professional handsome driver mode. But they could see him secretly ncing at their legs every now and then. After Victor got seated with the twins by his sides, Leo started the car as he looked at the back seat with envious eyes. I want to be like him too. He thought, Sitting in the moving car Victor began to inspect the twins, he noticed something yesterday. although they had the same looks, they had opposite personalities and different air surrounding them. Mina was the outgoing cheerful kind while Mana was the introverted silent one, he rarely heard her voice. Soon they reached the highway, Leo, who was driving the car, Looked at victor in the mirror to find that he had put his hand around the waists of the blushing twins. He could only shoot him an envious gaze. Why does this guy have two girls around him today. He changes girls every day, cant he simply sit alone, Leo wanted to have some men time with Victor so he can get close to him. Victor didnt care about Leo nor his thoughts, He was looking at a high Mountain to the right of the road while lost in thoughts, If he yed his card right he might solve the twins'' problem once and for all and get a very powerful servant on the way. Suddenly there was a honking sound from the back that broke Victor away from his thoughts. A pink convertible sports car shot like a bullet next to them, if not for Leos timely maneuver there would have been an ident. The car did not slow down, It just continued its path on the highway as if nothing happened and soon went out of sight. F**K Them, Dont they know how to drive, I will report them when we reach thepany Then he said to Victor Dont worry young master, I will make sure to break the leg of whoever was driving that car He failed to notice the murderous look in Victors eyes, Victor knew who that was. But before he could tell Leo not to bother doing anything, Mina who has also recognized the cars driver answered. Mr.Leo, I think that would be pointless. The one who was driving the car is miss Linda Cross, the daughter of the current appointed governor Oliver Cross, she said with a firm voice. Are you sure? Leo asked with an uncertain voice, if it was that girl, he cant do anything to her. Yes, I am familiar with that car. she... she said Do you know her ? Victor suddenly interrupted. Not personally, young master. She is a very famous person in Vein city and has a lot of followers on social media. She answered truthfully Tell me what you know about her, he asked in a slightly cold voice. Well, she is both a very powerful and very benevolent woman, although she tends to act a bit arrogantly most of the time. She asionally appears on television, like when she donated millions to an orphanagest month. She is very rich and she started a sessful cosmeticspany when she was still in middle school. Mina answered with a worshiping look in her eyes, Linda was one of her idols. She has many dedicated fan clubs on the Inte and in real life, She is our age, can you believe that! and I heard she would be attending the same high school we are going to attend. She added with a smiling face, then looked at Victor But young master, I know what you are thinking, although she is very beautiful, she already has a fianc, and the rumors are that he is from a family that is even more rich and influential then hers, she said as if she understood her young masters intentions. Oh, A fianc ? Victor asked with a cold voice. Chapter 27: Fiancé Chapter 27: Fianc Oh, A fianc ? Victor asked the twins, in a cold voice. ording to rumors, he is a perverted and depraved young man. It is said, he sleeps with two maids every night and spends his days in brothels, In addition, he tried to rape his new maid, and because she refused him, he almost killed her. And I heard he once tried to force Linda to do it with him and 3 other men at the same time but was saved by a friend at thest moment. Poor miss Linda has to marry such a shameful man because his family can make hers go bankrupt and her father would be demoted in seconds. She has no choice. I hope that evil fianc dies in the arms of some prostitute so that miss Linda would be free. Mina said with hatred spilling from hers and Manas eyes. as if they were wishing they can strangle such a beast fianc and save the noble miss Linda. But what surprised them was the sudden smack upside their heads, it made them almost hit the front seat. Ah, Why, young master, they said while looking at Victor with tearful eyes. In truth, Victor did not want to smack them, but these two fools were cursing at him. Let me tell you a little secret, he said with a cold voice, I am your sweet miss Lindas evil fianc. Ah. Both Mina and Mana screamed and quickly pulled back from Victors sides as if they were avoiding the gue. CALM DOWN, He ordered them in a firm voice. AND YOU, FOCUS ON YOUR DRIVING. He yelled at Leo, who was so agitated he was about to lose control of the car. After about two minutes in silence. Victor began to speak after a long sigh. You shouldnt trust rumors, Most of them are not true, Although I dont have to tell you the truth, I feel that I should make things clear. He said, But what I am going to say now will stay between us, understood ? The girls looked at each other and nodded. you too, Victor said to the sweating Leo, who stretched his neck wanting to hear the conversation in the back. Yes, sir, he said, while big drops of sweat were forming on his forehead. Well it is not really a secret, but you must know that my family forbids sexual rtionships before bing an adult. And my adulthood ceremony was the day before yesterday. So how can attempt to rape Linda, let alone spend time in a brothel ? he said to the skepticizing girls. As for the raping a maid rumor, that one has some truth to it. But she was the one who wanted to seduce me, and I was young back then. Luckily, my father caught us in time, or else I would have been kicked out of the family. As a punishment, he sent me to an all-boys boarding school. I could only sleep with three other stinky guys in a dormitory most of the year. He continued with an aggrieved voice while remembering his roommates. I only met Linda three times anyway. And that was with our parents. As for the engagement, it was her mother, Amelia Cross, who begged my grandmother for help before, as she needed help due to some internal turmoil in her family, and she promised to be my familys ally in return. My grandmother asked her for a guarantee so that she would not burn the bridge after crossing, so that woman packaged her daughter and offered her to be a wife to any heir in my family, and my grandmother chose me as I was only older than Linda by a few months and we were suitable for each other. You have to understand something. The one who truly holds the power in her family is her mother. She belongs to a branch of a family as strong as mine. as for her father Jacob Cross, he is just a facade. But young master, doesnt that mean she was a hostage? Mana asked in a timid voice. Yes and No, While in theory, she was like that, the truth is, women from noble families rarely have a say in their marriage and would be sometimes offered for some old men to be concubines, especially a beautiful girl from a branch family. So for her to marry me, and as an official wife, was a very good deal. ording to my father, her mother was very pleased, at that time. The girls were a little shocked, they did hear of such practices, Arranged marriages between big families have been practiced in old times, and appeared frequently in novels and dramas. But they didnt know that they continued to these times. Victor looked at them, then continued, It was all good until I was about ten years old. Due to me being sickly, I didnt have a good standing in the family and soon fell out a favor. It was expected that I will not inherit anything, and be kicked out of the family sooner orter. Seemingly, Linda and her mother heard about that and began to have second thoughts about this engagement. After the incident with the maid, she took the opportunity and came to see my grandmother. Using the incident as the reason, she requested the change of the engagement target to another heir, but my grandmother firmly refused, changing the engagement is not good for the familys image and would cause some internal conflicts as Amelia now holds an important position in her family. After that, the rumors defaming me began to circte. So who do you think is spreading those rumors? Ah, young master.., that..., Miss Linda would never... the twins did not seem to know what to say. they didnt know if they could believe Victor. I dont really care if you believe me or not, and Linda would never confirm any of these rumors. she dares not. but you two are my maid, and you are now siding with someone who you barely knew against your young master. you should be ashamed of yourselves. He said and caused them to lower their heads in shame. Well, not all the rumors are false, anyway. He said with an evil smile. I did sleep with the two of youst night. Suddenly the car jerked. Poor Leo could not swallow thatst piece of information. He lost his attention for one moment, and almost hit the car in the front. He quickly adjusted the car and made a sharp turn to the right while pressing the breaks, but they did not seem to work. In the next instant, the car turned over and began to roll at a high speed, crashing into the highways traffic barriers. Chapter 28: Troublesome Chapter 28: Troublesome For half a second there, Victor felt as if an ethereal ck thread was strangling him, He knew something has caused his fate instinct skill to activate, But it was toote, As the car started to roll, but thanks to his heightened attributes he knew what he had to do. He quickly grabbed the twins, who were frozen in shock, and held them close to his chest. And the next moment when the car crashed he used his legs to push himself to the opposite side and absorb the shock. Luckily, the car finally stopped, and although it has been heavily scrapped on the outside, aside from the broken and cracked windows the interior was rtively intact. But Victor quickly noticed a wisp of smokeing out from the front panel, so without thinking, he quickly tried to open the door, but it did not budge. Sh*t He knew something was wrong. This was no mere ident, someone was targeting him. He took a deep breath and used his leg to kick the door with all of his strength, and it broke right away and was sent flying across the highway. He quickly left the car and moved away while holding the twin. Looking back he could see that Leo has already squeezed himself out of the car through a broken window and ran to his side. He had blood all over his face and he held his hand to his chest in pain. But before he could say anything, BOOOOOM The car exploded and sent everyone flying into the air. - Victor opened his eyes and looked at the blue sky above. Despite the ringing in his ears, he could hear the sound of an ambnces siren getting near. He got up and sat down slowly while looking around him. He was sitting on the dirt on the side of the highway not too far from the burning vehicle. The twins and Leo were unconscious on the ground next to him. He could see that they were breathing, and other than the bloodied Leo, the others probably had only some light concussions. He looked at himself and could see that his clothes were ripped, and he had some cuts on his hands and forehead, but nothing serious, he would probably heal in the next two hours due to his inhuman strength and recovery. But what just happened took him by surprise. A luxury car like this would not fail just like that. And would definitely not explode due to such a minor ident. He felt it the moment of the crash that malicious fate line trying to strangle him. It was intentional. He must question Leo to make sure but he was pretty sure someone tampered with this car. And he had a good idea who that person might be. A few minutester, a police car, a firefighter truck, and an ambnce were parked next to the wreckage of the car. A young policewoman, who had a heroic look, blond hair, and a very tight uniform, approached Victor with the paramedics and stood there watching while her partner a fat middle-aged cop went to check on the exploded car, which was now covered with white foam. Victor was terrified for the first time since his return when he saw her. He knew this young woman, her name was Lea Smith and she was a major pain in the ass. She was a very good, dedicated, andmendable police officer. But she tends to get her nose into many things with absolutely no regard to the consequences. She got her police station into many troubles before. But she had a very powerful background, and no one dared to do anything to her. In the end, they decided to put her in the traffic police, where she would not be able to create much trouble. But he reassured himself, as he did nothing wrong this time. she has nothing against him. But he didnt want to stay with her for long, as she was like a dog, and could smell trouble a mile away. The paramedics checked on Him and found that he didnt suffer anything serious, so they asked him to go for some checks in the hospitalter, and the same for the twins who regained consciousness pretty quickly. Apart from some light bruises, they were fine. Although their clothes got a little dirty, it added to their ripped jeans style. They looked at Victor with a grateful gaze. If he did not grab them and pull them out of the car at the right time, they would have been dead or seriously injured at the very least. As for poor Leo, apparently, he suffered some broken ribs and a serious concussion and was still unconscious, so the paramedics had to take him to the hospital. While watching the ambnce take Leo and leave, Victor heard a voice from the back, Are you the owner of this car? Name? upation? Lea asked him coldly after seeing that he began to look at her with a perverted look. He seems fine after having such an ident she wondered No, This is mypanys car. My name is Victor white, A student and a CEO. He said with a proud voice. White? You look simr to him, Do you know a Nick white? She asked as her voice got a lot colder. What did that guy do to her, Victor wondered, Ah, Yes, He is my stepbrother, But I never met him before. He said. Do you know that your brother is a suspect in a human trafficking case? she asked him while examining his expression, looking for a sign of him lying. No, I told you I never met him, If he is a criminal why dont you arrest him, officer, He asked But she didnt answer but looked at her partner who returned after examining the car. Found anything ? The car would need to go to theb for testing, there were no explosives, but if someone rigged the engine we wont be able to tell straight away but The cop took a half burnt stic bag containing some unknown substance. I found this, It is a new drug on the streets, they call it the tiger''s breath. It should be the drivers as it was in the clovespartment. Damn You, Leo, Victor screamed silently. This was a recreational drug, and it was a forbidden substance. You threee back with me to the police station. I need your statements. Lea said. If he went with her, it would take him a least a few hours to get out. But there will be a problem when questions the twins. The twins will not reveal any secrets, but they are still too young and inexperienced. And this woman was very nosy. She had something against young masters like him, and she would sniff the scent of any misdemeanor a mile away. He is sure she would find an excuse to keep him locked up for at least a few days. He could already see that from the res she was shooting at him. So he has to find a way out. Ah, yes officer, can Wee by to the stationter, this is just a normal ident, and I am feeling very hurt, and I need to go lie down at home ? he said, not wanting to get the police involved. No, there are drugs involved so I would need your statements. She shot him a gaze then looked at the twins behind him. Her instinct was telling her that this young master was not a good one. I assure you, officer, there is no need to, you would never find my fingerprints over those, and it was not my car, to begin with, this is only the second time I have ever been in it. I have an important meeting that I need to attend. And I didntmit any crime, you cant just take me. he pleaded then he looked at her partner Sir can you help us here? He looked at Lea He has a point, and we have his address, no need to make thingsplicated He said, as he could guess that Victor was an influential figure and he didnt want to make unnecessary trouble. But he is the brother of Nick White, he might know about. she whispered. And you are no longer on that case, didnt you cause enough trouble he pleaded to her, she didnt understand how dangerous this white family was, but he did. If you dont back down and let me take him in I will call my dad and make him fire you She threatened. So the cop could only sh victor an apologizing look and back down. Now, you have toe with me, I am suspecting that you might have something with drug trafficking, If you donte voluntarily I would arrest you. she turned to Victor and threatened unreasonably. while watching the reaction of the twins behind him. Victor knew that no matter what he said this crazy chick will take him with her, so he did what every responsible young master does. Then, I will have to inform thepany that I will bete, I cant have them wait for me, He said in a firm voice, making her nod her head as he sounded convincing. He quickly took his gilded phone, which had a cracked screen but was still functional, and called a number that was given to him by George the previous day. Lea turned her head as if she didnt care, but Victor knew that she was listening very closely to what he would say. Ah, Hello Uncle. Yes, I am Victor white. Yes, I arrived yesterday, I know, And that is why I am calling, I just had an ident on the highway... No, Everything is fine. Its just that I was dyed by an unreasonable young police officer. She insisted that I should go to the station with her. Yes, precisely. OK, Then he looked at Lea and Handed her phone without forgetting to sh a charming smile. Its for you. He said. But Lea did not take the phone but kicked it using her slender legs right out of Victors hand into the ground. I dont care who you called, and no matter who they are, or what they said. you muste with me to the station. Now get moving. she said unreasonably. He looked at her and smiled. This idiot will get herself kill someday, he thought. Fine, I am all yours, Miss police officer. But dont regret it, he noted. I will not, but you will. How dare you threaten a police officer. she snapped at him. She picked up his phone from the ground and put it in an evidence bag, then ordered him to follow her to her car, where she asked him to get into the back with the twins, then changed her mind and asked her partner to sit in the back while Victor would sit in front, beside her. She will interrogate them aler and find out about all the dirty things he had done. Maybe she would be able to find a piece of incriminating evidence this time and lock this idiot with that snake brother of his for good. But just as they were about to get into the car, Leas phone rang. Chapter 29: A Phone Call Chapter 29: A Phone Call Harold Smith was busy reading an important document when his private phones ringing sound startled him. Looking at it, he saw that it was an unknown number. But still, he chose to answer. In his line of work, he cant afford to miss an important call. Hello, he said. A Hello Uncle. a confidant young man answered from the other side. May I know who is it? He asked, Yes, I am Victor white. Ah, young master Victor, your father has already informed me that you would be living in Vein city, are you here already? He said polity while remembering master Theodors stern order to take care of his son who will be living in Vein city. As the citys police chief, he knew some secrets, held a responsibility toward the safety of the familys heirs under his jurisdiction. Yes, I arrived yesterday, Thats good. If I can help you, young master, with anything, I am always ready. I know, and that is why I am calling. I just had an ident on the highway... Ah, are you alright? he asked in a frightened voice. If anything were to happen to this young master, especially on the day of his arrival, he might lose his head. Or worst, his position. No, Everything is fine. Its just that I was dyed by an unreasonable young police officer. She insisted that I should go to the station with her. There is only one young traffic officer who came to his mind. But he hoped it was not her. Can you see her tag, is her name, Lea Smith? Yes, precisely. F*** !!! he cursed, Young master, dont worry, I will fix this right away. Please get her on the phone. OK, This is for you he could hear the young master talking to his daughter but the next moment there was a sound of a crash and the call ended. F*** !!! He could guess what had just happened. This daughter of his is getting more unreasonable as she grew up. So he quickly fumbled with his phone to make a call, but due to the shaking of his hand, it took him two full minutes to dial his daughters phone number. She answered after a few beeps. And her sweet voice calmed him a little bit. Maybe he can salvage the situation, he thought. Hi daddy, is there anything, I am busy arresting a filthy criminal down here and I will call you when I finish, she said intending to hang up. Is his name Victor white? he asked Ah, yes,... He didnt do anything illegal, right? Let him go right now, thats an order he cant be soft with this girl anymore, or she would be the end of him. No, he didnt. But daddy, he is very suspicious. I am sure he has some nasty secrets. she said in a soft voice. LOOK, IF YOU DONT LET HIM GO RIGHT NOW, I WILL FIRE YOU FROM THE POLICE FOR DISOBEYING ORDERS. He didnt want to yell at her. But some things must be done. He cant simply tell her how horrible this guys family is. She would probably naively attempt to arrest them and end up dead with the rest of the police squad in the process. OK, fine, she said. He could hear the aggrieved voice of his daughter and that made his heart bleed. But before he could say anything she hang up the phone, and he knew she was very angry with him. But he was sure she would do the right thing,...probably. Chapter 30: Another Cliche situation Chapter 30: Another Cliche situation Lea hang up the phone and looked at Victor with murderous Eyes. You may go, but I will be keeping an eye on you, she said with a cold voice. Your connections can save you today, but can they when I catch you red-handed? She thought naively. Then she got into the car with her partner and drove away while making sure that enough dirt was blown into Victors face and clothes. F*** you, Victor could not take it anymore and cursed at the back of her speeding car. It seems he has to take care of that chick sooner orter. Now he needs to get a ride, where was his phone? He looked around, Young master, it seemed that cop took it, said Mana as she was observing what just happened. F*** her. He screamed When he gets his hands on Lea, he will make sure to take revenge for his phone. She was probably nning to extract some information from it. But she would defiantly fail, family devices are not something amateurs could manipte. And he needed a new phone anyway. He looked at the Mana Give me your phone. He said as he needed to call Hilda or thepany to fetch him a ride. Sorry, young master. Our phones were still in our purses in the car when it blew up, they said with an aggrieved voice. Victor and the twins were in trouble now, as they had no phone and no money so they could only walk. I should have forced Lea to give me a ride. He thought. Looking around him at the road signs, he found out that he was not too far away from thepany. So signaled the girls to follow him and began to walk towards it. He lived in this city long enough to navigate it blindly. ... It took them about half an hour of walking under the hot sun to reach the towering building of Horizons Media. Victor was OK, but the girls were very tired. But just as they were going in, they were stopped by the two guards at the entrance. Only employees and people who have business inside allowed in, one guard with a big belly said while looking at Victor who looked like a beggar with his tattered suit and dirty face. And we are not epting models right now, the audition was over yesterday he continued toward the twins, as they stood behind Victor. Victor was not in a good mood to argue with a guard but he did not want to create unnecessary trouble. My name is Victor white, and I have an appointment with Ms. Ca Rice, and I look this way because I just had a car ident on the way here. Victor rified. He didnt say anything about being the CEO as he was too young and would make themugh. The guard did not budge You, Have an appointment with the vice president? you must be kidding, how can an esteemed person like Ms. Ca see a beggar like you. Now shu.. the guard dismissed him again. Confirm it with the front desk, it would only take a second, Victor said angrily, I said, get out of here or I would call the police. The guards replied in a cold voice. Victor frowned, this guard is too unreasonable, Was it someone instructing him ? he thought. Victor did not waste any more breath on the guards. so he just did the thing no one expected him to do, he pped both of the guards before they could react and made them crash into the ss door behind them. And could hear the twins gasp behind him. He did not hold his hand, and those guards will have to eat through a pipe for the rest of their lives. He needed to kill some chickens to scare the monkeys. If he didnt make some trouble, some idiots will look down at him. So he strode confidently into thepanys lobby with the twins who looked at each other then followed him. In the lobby, the receptionist who was stunned by the ruckus on the door quickly grabbed the phone intending to call the police, but Victors strong hand suddenly pressed hers and stopped her from making the call. Looking at him, the receptionist was surprised because she have just seen him at the door, when did he arrive next to her. Back down, or I will call the police. Do you know that you aremitting a crime by trespassing onpany property and making trouble here? she threatened. I will not say this twice, he said with a cold voice, Call Ca your vice president, and tell her Victor White has arrived and is waiting for her in the lobby, I already have an appointment with her, he said while taking his hand off the receptionist''s arm. She looked at him with suspicious eyes. hesitating whether to call the police or just inform the vice president. but in the end, she decided to consult the vice president first to confirm what he said, as she has already seen that a few security guards were making their way to the lobby. So she raised the phone under Victors cold gaze and made a call to the VPs office and told the secretary what just happened, then she nodded her head and hang up. Looking up she saw that Victor was standing there, with his hands in his pockets, while more than 10 security guards with batons were ring at him, and waiting for her to end her call. Miss, Susan the vice presidents secretary has informed me that Mr. victor white does have an appointment with Ms. Ca today. However she is already in an important meeting, and cant meet him, so she requested that he waits in the lobby for her, she said. That made the guards back down a little, but they did not leave the lobby and just stood near the walls watching for any trouble. Oh, OK then I will use your phone to make a quick call, Victor said and began to use the phone on the front disk without waiting for the receptionists response. She looked at him angrily but said nothing. First, he called the mansion, and after a few rings, Hilda answered. So he told her that he had an ident on the road and assured her of his and the twins safety, then he told her to ask Lily to get him his Credentials, Credit cards, and some clothes, ande meet him at thepany. Then he called Harold the police chief, he have already memorized his phone number the moment he looked at it when he called him earlier. He hanged up only after saying a few words. Its me, Victor. Ignore all the calls about Horizons media for today. He understood that Ca intended to show him who was in charge here, but after todays ident, he was not in the mood for these stupid social tactics, so he will make his fists do the talking. He intends to use her to spread his reputation as an overbearing young master. No matter what type of ruckus he makes it is hispany anyway. So he put his n into action. Making this young master wait, you would have to pay the price ! he shouted with an arrogant voice, then under the surprised look of everyone in the lobby, Victor grabbed the phone and threw it at the first guard in the face. then started to wrestle with the rest of the guards. The truth is it cant be called wrestling nor a fight but a beating. Because after he grabbed the baton from the first guard who attacked him, he used it to beat all the others in mere seconds. Victor hit them hard on purpose, as he knew from his previous life that those guys were not a good lot, and he intended to rece them anyway. So after one whole minute of misery, there were 10 blood bags wearing security guard uniforms, crawling on the floor with broken hands and feet. That made the receptionist and the employees present in the lobby faces turn white and they began to shake in fear. Then one by one they took out their phones in secret and began calling for the police. Victor already knew they would do, but he didnt care, no police officer woulde near here today. He signaled the horrified twins to follow him and strode up the stairs. He knew theyout of this building like the back of his hand. If that b**ch did note downstairs to meet me, then I will go up to her and kick her a** and make her know her ce. When the receptionist saw him going upstairs she wanted to quickly inform the Vice president and the security manager about what had happened and warn them about Victor. But, she discovered that her entire desk was already smashed up by Victor. Chapter 31: Not on the face Chapter 31: Not on the face All along thepanys corridors, Many employees and guests were wondering about the identity of this young man dressed in rags. He seemed to blow any security guard who stood in his way to the ground. Are they shooting a new movie? they thought, The twins who followed him were very embarrassed, especially since some of the people on those corridors were known idols whom they admire. But they did not have the face to ask them for their autographs in this situation. There was also another thought in the twins minds, The young master is not that muscr. We have already seen his body. they thought with blushed faces How can he be this strong? is it an act, or are all of those guards here rubbish? It didnt take a long time for them to reach the VPs office, where a hot secretary in fashionable sses stopped Victor with a stern look. Who do you think you are? How dare you trespass on the vice presidents office. I will call your manager to fire you right away, How could you dress like that. This is a reputablepany. she yelled one idiotic sentence after another, seeing him entering and heading towards the VPs room with no regard to her. So he stopped, turned toward her, and greeted her face with a heavy p. It sent her crashing with her shattered sses onto the floor. He knew this one too. Her name was Susan, a vain woman who was one of his girlfriends in his previous life, She swore that he was the love of her life. But after he was kicked out of the family, and ended up poor, she left him the next day and hooked up with another guy, whom she seemed to have been keeping as a spare tier. After that, she made sure to taunt him and humiliate him every time she saw him. This p is something he didnt have the chance to do in his previous life. Then, under the shocked eyes of the twins, he turned around and kicked the VPs room door open, and walked right in. We must never anger the young master. He is too overbearing. they thought. It was a grand room with huge ss windows and a big meeting table in the center. Here thepanys top executives and managers were having a meeting headed by a beautiful blond woman who seemed to be in her 30s. Ca Rice, the vice president of Horizons media, was a legendary figure, she had both the brains and the beauty. And thanks to her brilliant business strategies, she took thepany from the brink of bankruptcy to be a prominent actor in the movies and entertainment scene. That was the official story anyway. She was also one of the many concubines of Victors father, Theodors Von Weise. And Victor knew better than anyone that she was just another foolish money-loving snake. Victor did not speak at all. Instead, he walked straight to Cas seat and began pping her on the face under the shocked gazes of the surrounding managers. A few of them quickly reacted and tried to catch him, but they ended up on the floor with broken noses, so no one dared intervene after that. But they could only order repeatedly for him to stop. How dare y.. Ah Stop you cant... As for Ca, she began to threaten him first, but in the end, he could only hear her saying one thing, Please, No, not on the face. So he stopped and looked at his masterpiece. Her cheeks were bloated like watermelons, and her lips were puffed like balloons. Even her mother would not recognize her after such remodeling. And this was the result of him keeping his hand. If not, she would be picking up her teeth from the floor. pping her to this degree can be epted as a punishment, but acting any more than that his father would me him. He threw her to the floor and sat on her chair facing the horrified executives who wanted to say something but dared not. He could see some of them were using their phones and calling for help under the table and repeatedly looking at the door, expecting the police to burst in at any moment. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Victor White, I am the son of Theodore White, And I am as of today the new CEO of thispany. He said in an arrogant tone while rising his legs and putting them on the table. The executives looked at each other for confirmation, then at ra, who stayed silent. But when she looked at Victors threatening eyes, she dared not make more trouble and knew that no matter what, she would not be able to shake him after this. So she could onlyply. Yes, everyone, She said with a puffed face, I wanted to hold this meeting to wee the new CEO, she added in a shaking voice. She didnt expect this guy to be so overbearing. She needs to change her ns, it seems. So everyone looked at each other, then one by one began to stand up and salute Victor respectfully. As for the ones who lost teeth on the ground, they were feeling aggrieved, as they had just got beaten for nothing. Young master, May I know why did you enter like that and began hitting the vice president? asked one senior manager. Thats a question for her Victor looked at Ca and asked Do you know why Answer He ordered. Ca hesitated a little, wondering how to phrase it. It is my fault for not perfectly exining your arrival to the employees and that made them act disrespectfully toward the young master, she said atst. Dont worry young master, they will all be punished. I didnt punish you for that, said Victor, while shaking his head, I punished you because you did note to pick me up yesterday from the airport. You made young master lose his face in front of his maid. This made Ca open her mouth in astonishment, not knowing what to say. Is this young master really that unreasonable or is he an idiot? maybe there was no need for her to act at all. He would probably ruin his own image by himself sooner orter. Then Victor turned to the astonished managers, Now, about the farce in thepany entrance, That will be your next job assignment, Before I leave thepany today, I need you all to figure out who did it and then punish whoever participated. Now go do your jobs. He ordered them. They were not idiots and quickly understood what he meant, so they looked at Ca with ming eyes. It is all your fault. They thought. Then they stood up, intending to return to their posts. Chapter 32: Aria Chapter 32: Aria Just as the executives were about to leave the meeting room, the door was pushed open by a valiant young woman, with bright purple hair and a fashionable officedy outfit. She entered the room with 20 guards with firearms following her. It seems the help they requested has arrived. Victor looked at her but said nothing, just smiled warmly. And Before she could say anything, one of the smart managers quickly introduced Victor, to avoid serious problems. Miss. Aria, you are right on time. This is Mr. Victor white, the new CEO of ourpany. Aria looked at Victor with her clear eyes and seemed to have recognized him, especially his purplish hair, so she turned to the guards and ordered them to stop. But they didnt listen to her but looked to the back where a burly man entered behind them and looked at the situation, then ran straight to Ca and checked her situation. Then he looked at Victor and ordered Take him down Stop Ca interrupted him. You cant touch him. we will talkter, now help me go to the infirmary, she said to him in a soft voice. He nodded his head and gestured the guards to be dismissed then helped Ca walkout. Aria also ran to them and tried to help, but Ca seemed to dislike her because as soon as she stood up, she quickly pushed her away then she quickly staggered out of the room with that man. Victor looked at that guy with murderous eyes, his name was Jacob Rice, the head of security in thepany and Cas brother. He was also the culprit behind todays ident. Back then Jacob once execute this same operation sessfully against an opposingpany chairman, and Victor was responsible for covering him back then. So the moment he had an ident today he knew who was behind it. Victor knew him very well, he was a snake who would not stop at anything in order to fulfill his desires. He was probably afraid that Victors taking over thepany would reveal how much money he embezzled with his sister. So he tried to get rid of him. But Jacob didnt understand anything about the family and didnt know that if something bad were to happen to Victor, his head would be chopped without a trial. Victor will not let him go. The reason he didnt want the police involved was that he ns to get rid of Jacob by himself. Soon the rest of the employees left the room one by one. Leaving the twins who were standing next to a wall, while holding each others hands. They were probably wishing they werent there. the good image they just built about their young master seems to be crumbling, and Aria, who kept standing there, waiting for thest executive to close the door on his way out. Aria White has seen the young master, Aria said as she bowed to Victor per family protocol. Arent you going to call me brother? He asked warmly. Dont joke with me, young master. This one knows her ce, she answered coldly. Aria white was his step-sister and Cas daughter. Although she had purple hair, she did not have the familys bloodline, so she was not considered a legitimate daughter. This meant she could only address the heirs by their titles, as she was not considered a part of the family. Victor looked at her beautiful face and remembered how many times she aided him in his previous life. She was one of the few people who he truly trusts and admires. Young master, dont you think you went a little too rough on my mother She med him politely. Dont y this game with me, If I had to punish her for her disrespect, ording to the familys rules, She would lose an arm at least. You know that well He said. Aria knew that this was the truth, and indeed Victor went easy on her mother. And although Ca didnt treat her well, she was her mother after all so she looked angrily at Victor. Victor was amused so continued to stare at her face, and that made her soon a little bit nervous, she have heard certain rumors about this younger brother. So she decided to end this pointless confrontation. Young master, why dont you let me lead you to your office ? she asked, intending to divert his attention. Victor nodded his head and gestured for her to lead the way. And so she did. And after following her with the twins to the upper floor, she led him into a spacious office. It had a huge window overlooking vein city and was furnished with a luxurious desk and leather chairs and couches, in addition to many famous paintings on the walls. Young master, this was esteemed fathers room, but now you are the CEO, so it would naturally be yours. It has already been thoroughly cleaned yesterday, she said as she showed him the room. Good, I dont want to know or see any shreds of evidence of fathers hobbies here, He said, and that caused Aria to blush as she knew precisely what he was talking about. Dont worry, everything here is new, young master, She said while intending to leave. But his next words took her by surprise. You work here as your mothers second secretary right? From now on, you will be my secretary, He said No, young master, I cant, thats impossible. If you force me I would rather quit. She firmly refused, as she didnt want to be left alone with him in the same room. If the twins were not here, she would have already fled. She have heard about him, her brother was a beast, she thought. and with no other words, she turned around and walked towards the door intending to flee. Dont think I dont know what you are thinking about. But let me warn you, if you donte work for me, I would expose to father that the one behind all thepanys new ns and its recent revival, was you and not your idiot mother, he said. If he knew that, he may fire your mother right away, and maybe even punish her for scamming him. You know how much father hates to be lied to, he added. Aria stopped, How did he know that? she questioned herself. but she didnt know the answer. But it was the truth. Her mothers management made thepany near bankruptcy so she, who was a business school student, offered to help her mother fix the situation, and out of desperation, Ca Agreed. To everyones surprise, thepany became like a phoenix rising from the ashed. Ca who was the VP, and the actual manager of thepany took all the credit for herself and posed as a business genius, while her daughter Aria chose to remain silent and support her mother. Victor knew what Aria was thinking, and he also knew that she was a very sentimental girl. Although her mother treated her harshly, she still loved her and did everything in her power to help her. He looked at her back and continued, I will not be here in thepany most of the time, and I have no interest in management. So if you are my secretary, I would leave all these troublesome things to you, and you only have to consult me aboutpany ns once in a while. This made Aria choose topromise as she would not be spending much time with him, and it would be the end of her mother if he exposed her. OK, I agree, but you have to promise me to leave my mother alone and that you would nevery your hands on me, She turned around to face him again and said nervously. She had to make things clear. Ok, I agree, for the first condition, but tell Ca to not cross my line, as for your second condition, as long as you dont want me to, I will never touch you, I swear on my honor as a young master. He said with an evil smile that sent shivers down hers and the twins spines. As if I would ever want that, she thought with disgust. Now, does the young master need anything else? she asked him. A few things, He said First, inform the reception that my assistant will arrive hereter, so lead her straight to my office. And Second, let someone prepare some cold drinks for me and my maids, we just had a long walk in the sun. He said as he stretched his limbs on his chair. Understood, What is your third order? Aria asked, then shot the twins an inspecting nce. she was wondering what was their rtionship with this perverted brother of her. You might not know, but I just had an ident on the way here. And I have reasons to believe that someone may have tampered with the car I was taking, You can ask the driver Leo about that, he should be recovering in some hospital, send him some flowers and a fruits basket in my name. What I need you to do is to investigate who did it. He said to Aria who shivered a little, she know exactly who would do such a stupid thing. Ah, and get me a list of those guards who disobeyed you earlier, then fire them all, no matter who is behind them, this is an executive order. He said he intends to have them crippledter. Those guys were not a good bunch, he knew that from first hand experience. Understood, I will see to it immediately. Aria nodded, before quickly leaving the room as if she was fleeing. She was going to arrange for that stupid uncle of hers to leave the country to protect him. but would he do that? Victor knows that he wouldnt, he just wanted to scare him out of his hole and kill him when he gets a chance. Chapter 33: Only One Chapter 33: Only One After Aria left the office in a hurry, Victor rxed on hisfortablether chair, then looked at the twins who where standing awkwardly near the door. Come, find a seat and rx, he told them, Sorry about scaring you earlier, but I had to act like that or someone would try something like the car incident again. The twins, who sat down onto the same couch, nodded there heads in acknowledgment. After a few minutes of awkward silence, Mana asked Victor timidly, Young master, why do you believe that someone tampered with the car? An expensive Car like that, would have multiple safety systems. Even if it where hit by truck it would never explode. And didnt you notice how the doors seemed stuck, how can that be? Why not tell the police? Asked Mina. Sometimes, its better to fix our problems ourselves, Thats how we do it in the family. He said making the girls a little scared. What kind of family is this? Organized Crime? After another minute or two Mina who had more courage than her sister Looked at victor and asked in a low voice Young master, Our clothes were ruined in the ident, can we return to the mansion to change before the birthday party tonight? Ah, I forgot about that, Victor smacked his head as he shamelessly lied. Dont worry, When Lily arrives here we will go shopping, Didnt you want to get a few gifts for your friend, I also need to get a new phone anyway, so I would buy you any thing you like. he said with a big smile. The girls nodded their head and smiled, they couldnt hide their excitement. Girls their age always like to go shopping, and they didnt have many chances to do that in thest few years. Young master, I have another request, said Mina after she mustered her dwindling courage. What? Asked Victor with a smile, as he already knew what she was going to ask about. In the party tonight, Can you hide from our friends the fact that we are your maids? she said while keeping her head lowered in shame. So, you are a ashamed of being my maids? Asked Victor with an evil smile. No, never young master, answered Mina nervously, Its just that we didnt want to tell them about our miserable past and only told them that we just live there with our aunt who is the caretaker of the mansion. we dont want them to think that we areirs. She said. Oh,... Victor paused a moment then asked them a question that they were not ready for, Answer truthfully, Did you fall in love with one of those friends of yours? he asked Like that Tom? He added which caused the girls faces to turn red with shame, and they kept their heads down in silent refusing to answer, you cant ask a maiden this question. theyined in their hearts. I see. said victor as he took their silent as approval as if he didnt already know that. Hilda should have told you that you cant do that, Right He said, but the twins said nothing, they just looked at their feet in shame. I will not expose you, nor will I stop you, but I have a condition, only one of you can try to be Toms girlfriend, while the other will have to serve me faithfully for the rest of her life. He said causing the girls to raise their heads and look at him with a surprised eyes. The didnt expect such oue, as they have prepared them selves for a life in servitude, and now he is giving one of them a chance to live a normal life. This was the first step in his ne to untangle their destiny from that idiots. He will pit there strong destiny for each other against their destiny with Tom. I cant hand you over to a bastard who likes to y with two twins at the same time He Continued, Would you love such a pervert ? he asked with an educating tone. No both of the girls shook their heads and answered at the same time. They were raised in a traditional house, and although they can ept loving the same man, that is their choice. They would never ept a pervert who would paddle two boats at the same time and ys with girls feelings, they thought. But they failed to realize that they have already fallen into the hands of such a pervert. Then who wants to be Toms girlfriend, and who would stay with me? Victor asked them while already knowing their answers. They did not disappoint him, I will be stay with the young master, (Mina)(Mana) would go to Tom, both of them answered at the same time, sacrificing their freedom for the others happiness. The girls looked at each other with gratefulness and me, they wished the best for each other. Then how about this, tonight we will secretly question Tom and let him choose. suggested Victor who was acting as if he really wanted to fulfill the girls wishes. Um.. the girls nodded their heads in approval, that was indeed the best method. After a while there was a knock on the door, e in, said victor Aria pushed the door with an employee holding a tray with drinks, and three burly men who held arge stack of documents that she threw on Victors desk as if saying You want to be a president, then do your job! What are these ? Didnt I say I will only be responsible for thepanys ns and strategies? he asked while he took a cold lemonade ss and starting sipping on it. These are thepanys current ns and ongoing projects. Aria answered with a smirk then followed the employees out of the room. Aria stay for a moment Said Victor, What are your instructions, young master she said in a business tone. Is there any projects nned in the cloudy mountain? he asked. The cloudy mountain is a known tourist attraction in vein city and many legends say it has a big secret but now one discovered anything after exploring it for many years. Yes, young master, it is the set for our new martial arts movie. The filming has already started a week ago and willst for another two weeks, are the young master interested in its legends? she asked. Victor already knew about the movie, as in his previous life an ident happened there when he just arrived about a week from now. Now he will use it to his advantage. Indeed, How about this, I will go Inspect the set tomorrow, He said then he turned to the girls. Do you want to go too? I believe john Sigma is the main star you might get to see him. He asked. The twins quickly nodded their head, who would refuse such an offer. Good, Aria Inform the crew that I will be their tomorrow morning, and arrange a car toe pick me up in the morning, No, Make it a van, I dont want to be cramped in the same seat for too long. He said. But what about the documents, young master, you would need about a week to review them, Aria said feeling a little displeased as her brother didnt seem to be as annoyed about all the work she threw at him as she intended him to be. It felt like punching air. Send them to the mansion, I will have a look at them in my spare time. He answered without care. Then looked at her and ask Did you find any thing about the ident ? Aria stumbled a little but quickly answered, No nothing for now, Leo is still sedated in the hospital so we will have to wait until tomorrow. But we did manage to acquire the road cameras footage through out channels. She said then subtly changed the subject, I was very surprised you survived such ident, when I saw you earlier I thought it was just a minor ident, but I didnt think it was this serious. The footage shows you valiantly saving the twins from the car, I didnt know practicing the family arts made someone this strong, I wish I was able to practice too, but sadly I have no talent. aria said, as she looked at the twins and then at victor, and began to search for a trace of muscles under his ripped shirt, the scene of how Victor took them out of the burning car had changed her view on him, Although he is a pervert, her brother did not seem to be a bad guy, she thought. I just inherited the good family genes, said victor with a shallow smile, his answer had a hidden meaning she did not get. Before Aria could rebuke him, the door was pushed open and Lily, who was caring a suit bag entered the room. She wanted to politely greet everyone here, but upon seeing Victors sorry appearance, she rudely threw the bag at Aria who was the first one standing in her way and ran to her young master and began inspecting him. Young master, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere? she asked in a worried voice. Victor patted her silky hair with his hand and said, Dont worry, you know better than anyone that no one can hurt me, we will speak about thister, Now, give me that bag, I need to change. he asked Aria, There is a changing room and a private bathroom in the back if you want to change. she said as she gave it to him. Lily, follow me and help me change, he said as he entered the back room, then Lily naturally followed him under Arias surprised look. No, he is definitely a pervert like father. Aria thought. As for the twins, they just sat there wondering if Victor would do something to Lily in there or not. They did not get a chance to know Lily and have a private talk, maybe they would be able to get to know her better today. They thought. Aria, Take the girls and give them a tour in thepany, they seemed to want some autographs, Victor sound came from the back room. Aria nodded her head gestured to the Twins who were exited to go meet their stars and run away from this awkward situation. Then He looked at Lily who was looking forward to helping her young master get dressed and whispered in her ear, "Sorry to disappoint you but you have a mission, some people around here does not have long eyes, I have their files and information here. Have a look at them, then in the next few days, assassinate the one in red, Jacob. And cripple the others." Where did you meet him? Aria asked the twins while guiding them through thepany. We are maids at his mansion, Answered Mina. Oh, I see. Aria said and then kept her silent and led them through thepany. She knew what being maid in her family meant. The twins was very happy as they could see many of their idols, who were very polite to them when Aria introduced them as the new CEOs friends. When they returned to the office an hourter, Victor was already back to his old look as a charming young master dressed in a white suit, making Aria look at him in surprise. She didnt see it earlier as he looked like a bum, but this brother of hers is really handsome. Are you falling in love with me? Victor asked Aria who was lost in her thoughts. Yes, She said first then she go herself back together and blushed, h, Who would love such a narcissistic brother. she spat then left the room in a hurry. Victor smiled then looked at the girls and said, Lets go shopping. He said, Chapter 34: Purple Chapter 34: Purple Victor did not take a car, as the shopping district was pretty close by, so they just had to walk for a few minutes. And Victor enjoyed walking while surrounded by three pretty girls under the envious looks of all the guys on the road. Soon Victor who was leading them stopped at a luxurious looking mobile phone store. Confirming the shop''s sign, he walked right in with the girls. The shop was full of all kinds of phones, but not the usual ones, here, every phone was gilded or studded with diamonds. This is not a shop formoners but elites. Although the twins were not into these kinds of vanity items, they couldn''t stop their eyes from looking around. Victor soon came to the receptionist, but she was already busy with a guy dressed in a ck suit who wanted to buy a limited *Phone for his hot girlfriend standing near him. she couldn''t decide on what color to pick. Victor didn''t want to make much trouble. And decided to take a look at the phones on disy, as he should get new ones for the Twins. The guy who was busy appeasing his girlfriend to choose something a little cheaper suddenly saw the three girls who had just entered the store. "Pretty twins," he thought. Who does not want to get two twins to serve him at the same time, "And that veiled chick looked really pretty," He wanted to know what was under her veil. So he quickly left his stunned girlfriend who didn''t seem beautiful in his eyes anymore and went to the girls to introduce himself, "Hello beauties, My name is Loyd Thompson, I am a senior manager at Green technologies," He said to the girls "If you girls want anything from here I can buy it for you. I make Six figures every......, AHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhHHhh....." A sorry scream rocked the store. under the surprised look of everyone, Loyd bent down on the ground holding his crotch and wailed as he looked at Victor with murderous eyes. Like every arrogant young master would do, he just kicked that guy between his legs. Victor would never tolerate anyone hitting on his girls. Only he can do that. The girlfriend started to shout, and yell pointing at victor, while the receptionist gestured to the guards and wanted to call the police. but the next moment she stopped as Victor put a purple jade token on the counter. To everyone''s surprise, the receptionist said "Stop," and pointed at the token, And the security guards, who were approaching silently, stopped and looked then bowed down to Victor. "We have seen the young master," they said. "Take the garbage and throw it out, And add them to the cklist." He said pointing to the suffering man on the ground and his girlfriend. The guards quickly took the man and the noisy girlfriend and walked out from the back door. Now that the store was quiet again Victor looked at the bowing receptionist. "Get us a private room, and call your manager for me," He said. The receptionist nodded and gestured Victor to follow her upstairs, she led him into a luxurious waiting room. then she quickly left to inform the manager before returning with some tea, and telling victor that the manager was out for some business and that he would be right back, in a few minutes. Then she left in a respectful manner. Victor sat there sipping tea with the girls who were a little surprised and amused by victor''s violent actions. This guy can get very jealous they thought. "Did you like any of the phones downstairs?" He asked the twins. Mina looked at her sister and after hesitating for a moment she answered, "It''s not that they are not pretty, But we don''t want something that shy," she answered truthfully. "I see, What about you Lily, did you like any of it, you need a phone, so I can easily reach you, and it would be more convenient for you when you want to report to my mother," He said with a smirk to Lily whose face turned a little red and her butt itched after remembering victor''s lesson this morning. But she really needed a phone, If her young master needed her when she was not near, she would be able to rush to his side immediately. "I believe that the young master should get a VX custom phone for everyone," she answered. The VX phone is a custom model, it was designed for the family''s agents only. It is at least 10 years more advanced than thetest phone on the market and contains some of the features of the more advanced MX which is limited to the top echelons of the family. Victor nodded his head in approval. while the twins tilted their heads in wonder, they have never heard of this brand. "Don''t worry" Lily told them "It''s a custom phone, and it is much better than anything you could buy," she said with a smile. It seems like she had a good impression of them. The girls looked at her and nodded. They felt that they need to know more about this mysterious girl. She didn''t seem to be a bad person. Soon after a faint knock on the door, A bloated middle-aged man in a suit who had a balding head entered the room with a smile. He should be the manager here. "Ah, young master, Wee to our humble family shop. What can this lowly servant do for you?" He asked. Victor got directly to the point, "I need a new MX phone as myst phone got confiscated by the police so I would also need you to disable that one and transfer my secure number to the new one. In addition to that I would need 3 new VX''s for the girls, 2 Rose Pink ones, and a Purple one" He still remembers the colors of the twins'' old phones. and they seemed to have been focusing on phones of such color earlier. The Manager looked at victor with piercing eyes and said respectfully, "Young master. I would be needing your Token to get the MX, as it is only avable for certain ranks." Victor nodded and threw the jade token to the manager who was very surprised to see it was a purple one, "Damn," He thought, the receptionist only told him that a family heir came for some business but didn''t say anything of him being an Elite. The man quickly returned the token after confirming its authenticity and its ID, he would need the ID to transfer the secure line. "Sorry for the disturbance, young master, I will be right back." He said while bowing and respectfully leaving the room. Lily looked at Victor with strange eyes, "Young master, How did you know that I liked the color purple? " she asked him while tilting her pretty head. She never wore that color nor had it on her. How would he know that she loved it for as long as she can remember? Victor was stunned, and looked at her curious pretty eyes, "This girl is getting smarter by the minute," He thought but didn''t tell the truth and only gave her a narcissistic answer like every young master would, "I noticed that you liked to y with my purple hair when I slept, so I knew It was your favorite color," He said to the dumbfounded Lily. "This young master is getting more shameless by the minute," she thought Victor didn''t tell the truth, He has just confirmed his thoughts. Lily truly favors this Color, Like a certain guy who wore a purple robe, and adorned his hands with purple bracelets, He even remembered seeing his underwear once and it was purple too. "It''s Probably in their family." He thought. The manager returned soon with the phones and after Victor distributed them to the girls he left the shop under the respectful gaze of the manager. Chapter 35: Shopping Chapter 35: Shopping Victor took the girls to a nearby mall next, he intended to buy them some clothes but the girls were very shy, and although they liked many of the clothes they kept refusing him, as he kept insisting that he should join them in the dressing room. Lily who seemed to have got a little annoyed decided to step in, Young master, why dont you let me do the shopping with them, we cant dy any longer as we have a party to attend to tonight. So can you wait for us by in the cafe at the corner? She said pointing to a nearby shop. And without waiting for his approval she snatched his credit card from his pocket, then winked at him and grabbed the twins'' hands, and walked away leaving a lonely young master standing by himself. Victor shook his head andughed. It seems that Lily is feeling a little jealous, but its a good thing that she took them shopping, it would be beneficial for them to spend some girl time together. And that was his n all along. He needed to get some things ready for tomorrow, and having them by his side was inconvenient. Now, What should he do first? He walked around the market watching the stores and the people going in and out when he noticed an antique store with many old and exquisite treasures disyed on its front. Thats the first step, He thought with an evil smile. He entered the antique shop and started browsing his goods until he found an Old bronze decorated Chalice, It looked like something from a Gothic movie set. This is exactly what he was looking for, so he bought it immediately then paid a little extra and instructed the shopkeeper to send it to his mansion immediately while giving him the address as he didnt want the twins to see it. After that, he went to some variety shops and ordered a few sets of hiking equipment and some other gadgets for tomorrow. Then he finished by entering a small traditional pharmacy located in a faraway corner. Can I help you? Said the old man who was behind the counter. Victor looked at him and smiled, this one is a yer, NAME : Albert Nail LEVEL : 34 CLASS: Alchemist AUTHORITY: 5 Strength: 25 Agility: 30 Intelligence: 50 Luck: 20 Charm: 5 Order: 17 SKILLS : Medicine brewing, B Basic Sword Arts, F Mid nts Appraisal B Drugs analysis A This shop specializes in PLAYER medicines in addition to normal drugs and natural remedies, I need these few drugs, he said as he gave the old man a piece of paper he prepared in the office earlier. The old man looked at them and frowned his brows, These are for easing the birth for pregnant women and might cause miscarriage if given before the right time, are you sure these are the correct ones? The ck rose petals are not a medicine formoners. he asked Victor, who nodded in affirmation and whispered one word a yer. Usual drugs do not work well with yers, so additional special materials should be added like the ck rose petals to strengthen its effects. But those same materials would be dangerous if ingested by a normal human. So Victor rified that they are for a yer. The old man nodded his head and immediately prepared the materials. Do you know how to brew them? Only let the patient drink one cup. He told Victor. Yes, how much are they? Three thousand for the ck Rose petals and 200 for the rest, he answered. Victor quickly paid and took the materials which the old man packed for him in a paper bag. He should now find someone to send them back to the mansion, as he cant go around walking with a paper bag all day, not good for the image. Lily took the girls through many shops and to the twins'' astonishment brought everything the twins admired, The twins were very embarrassed, Sister Lily, is it really okay for us to buy all of these using the young masters money? Mina asked Dont worry, he wont go broke even if we would have bought this entire mall a thousand times she said with confidence, making the twins wonder just how rich is their young master. And consider this aspensation, didnt he sleep with the two of youst night? she asked with an evil grin, she has learned how to tease little girls from her bad young master. The young master did nothing to us. He only used us as hug pillows, said Mana in a soft voice and a light blush. Lily took a sigh of relief, she was afraid that her young master would have lied to her and slept with the twins first. I cant tell you why, but you dont have to worry, he will not touch you in the near future anyway, she said with a smile, assuring the girls as they were very nervous about this subject. Then Lily went and continued her shopping spree with them. She didn''t bring any luggage or extra clothes with her to the mansion, so she needed some extra clothes in addition to underwear and pajamas. She would be too shy to shop for these with Victor, that is the reason she chose to betray her young master and go with the girls alone. Next, they started shopping for a gift for Tom, this didnt take a long time. Now that we bought all these things, lets find a hotel room so we can have a bath then change and do our hair, we cant look like this at your friend''s party, she said to the girls who nodded their heads in approval. They didnt notice it, but they have been opening up more and more to Lily who was acting like their big sister. There was a small hotel next to the mall so they rented a room and the twins took a quick bath. When they got out of the bath they found Lily in the room, trying different clothes but there was something different, she did not have her veil on. Although they were girls, they could only look at her in amazement. They have never seen such a beautiful girl before. Not even the movie stars and models they saw today in thepany could rival her in beauty. Lily smiled at them, then quickly helped them put their new clothes on, and when they finished Mina suddenly turned to Lily. Ms. Lily, I wanted to ask you a question, What is your rtionship with the young master, You seem rather close? Asked Mina I am his first maid, but I dont think that we are that close as I only met him two days ago, said Lily making the girls feel very surprised. But you just helped him put on his clothes and you didnt seem to be embarrassed, Mina asked unconvinced. Didnt you help him get dressed in the morning? Dont worry about such things, the young master is very good to us, I can promise you that. Two days ago he confronted his elders to save my life and grant me my wish. So I decided that he is the only man I would serve in this life. Said Lily then packed her things and left the room making the girls quickly follow her out while wondering, He did save our lives too today, should we do the same as her. Lily asked the hotel to send their newly acquired luggage to the mansion then left the hotel with the girls. Its time to reunite with the young master. It was already sunset when the girls returned, The Twins were dressed in a fashionable red dress and seemed to have had their hair done, while Lily was dressed in a blue sundress. Victor red at Lily with who lowered her head in shame as she seemed to have realized that she might have made her young master wait for too long. He gave them a long inspecting look, You look beautiful, He said to the blushing twins then walked to Lily who was looking at the twins with little jealousy, and whispered in her ear, You look the most beautiful of them all. So dont be jealous, he said. She lowered her head in shame, but he could see that her ears had turned red. Then he took Lilys hand and told the girls to follow him. They have a birthday party to attend. Chapter 36: Birthday Party Chapter 36: Birthday Party The ''Flying Dragon'' restaurant was a famous midrange establishment located in the center of Vein city, It has a dining hall and also offers many private rooms for parties and business meetings. Victor and the girls did not take a long time to reach the restaurant. They went right in and asked a waiter who could not keep his eyes to himself, about Tom''s party. Tom has reserved the best room in the restaurant, And the waiter volunteered to guide them, so Victor''s group had to take the elevator to the 4th story. In the elevator Victor inspected the twins who bowed their heads in shame, they were very nervous, and afraid Victor would make trouble with them and their friend. "Don''t worry, I will behave," he said as he understood their concerns. when the elevator stopped, Victor gestured the girls to go ahead, then hugged lily and swaggered out like a young master. The twins could only shake their heads and continue to follow the waiter, failing to hear Victor''s faint whispers in Lily''s ear. "During the party find a suitable time to make your veil momentarily fall to the ground in front of Tom, and it would be better if you could interrupt him while he is talking to the Twins," he whispered with an evil smile. "Young master you are so bad!" she thought, she knew how much her beauty can stun a man, even a woman would have her jaws dropped when looking at her for the first time. And this Tom is just a boy in adolescence, can he take such a hit?. Her beauty has seemingly been increasing every day now, and she knew that it was the effect of the charm attribute. They reached the room quickly, where the waiter opened the door respectfully for them. "Mina, Mana we were waiting for you" A gentle sound greeted them when they entered the room. The room had a birthday party atmosphere with dim lights, it had some decorations and balloons, there were only 5 attendants besides the birthday boy. 2 boys and 3 girls. The one who spoke was a teenage boy with flowing ck hair and a normal face, but he had an aura that forced people to like him and made them follow him. And his name is Tom. The twins quickly entered the room followed by Victor and then Lily, Hello everyone, sorry about beingte, Mina said. Ah its OK, we were just getting started. said a young man wearing fancy clothes while giving the twins in fervorous look., then he looked behind them at Victor asked, And who is he? This party is for our friends only He said with hostility. He didnt like the fact that the twins brought a boy along. Peter, dont be rude Said Tom, may I know who your friends are he asked Mina with a warm smile. Ah, Mina blushed a little then got herself together and answered Those are Victor didnt let her continue but stepped forward and stretched his hand to Tom, Hello, I am Victor white, and this is my assistant. Sorry about the intrusion on your humble birthday party, but yesterday when I heard ms. Mina talking on the phone, I couldnt help myself but ask her to bring me along as this one wanted to experience the life ofmoners. He said with a proud face. The boys with peter looked at Victor with murderous eyes, how dare he approach their goddess? What is his rtionship with her? Tom''s face cramped a little but he quickly got hold of himself and shook Victors hand. Hello I am Tom Watson, the birthday boy, pleasee sit down, He said with a forced smile. Victor helped himself to a random seat, and Lily quickly sat by his side, while the twins sat on the other side with another two girls. Before anyone could inquire about Victor, Mina quickly took out a gift box and gave them to Tom with a smile Happy birthday Tom. Tom smile and epted the box he understood that this one was from both Mina and Mana. But he didnt open it in consideration as he knew that the girls didnt have much money and didnt want to embarrass them. Tom, let us see what the girls got you, said a hot girl who seemed stuck to Tom and was giving the girls threatening looks the moment they got into the room. Margret, thats fine I will open itter, Tom said, Mina quickly helped him, Its okay, I know that Tom would like this, So Tom nodded and Opened the box to find a brand new *Phone in it. Tom was a little shocked, and both Margret and Peter who were stretching his neck from behind Toms back were shocked too. This thing was not just expensive, it was out of stock, as it was onlyunched a few days ago. Is this an original? Asked Margret with envy. Yes, Mina and Mana nodded their heads. Where did you get it from? Did you steal it? Asked Margret with an evil smile. No, weMina didnt know what to say, But Victor quickly came to the rescue. Its clean, today at the afternoon, the girls pooled their money together and wanted to get one for you, but it was not enough and they couldnt find a store willing to sell, so I offered to help them a little as apensation for a little favor, and they epted. Victor lied with a smile. A favor? Tom whispered to himself while looking coldly at the girls then at Victor. He was getting a little angry, he doesnt like other men around the girls he likes. He wanted to ask what is that favor, but he felt it was a little inappropriate. So he changed his question. May I inquire about your rtionship with them? He asked. Mina and Mana flinched a little, why do they feel a threatening look from Tom who is usually very nice to them? Ah, you see, we live now under the same roof, their aunt is the caretaker of the mansion father gifted me when he sent me to attend school here at Vein City. He said making the twins relieved, the boys gasp, and Tom very tense. He didnt like this news at all. But he could do nothing about it. Ah, you own that mansion!? Margret and the rest of the girls were interested immediately as they have already seen where the girls live. While the boys wanted to strangle this lucky guy. What does your father do for a living? Margret quickly inquired with curious eyes. My father is the owner of a conglomerate of media productionpanies, he just gifted me a small local one to try my hands, what was its name?,..Ah, yes, Horizons Media, I am now its CEO. He said with an arrogant tone. What !!! everyone was surprised, the boys were a little envious. While Tom began to stare at Victor with inspecting eyes. Isnt it thepany that is now filming Dragon Hero 4 in Vein citys mountains ? Margret asked, making Victor want to stand up and give her a kiss, she just steered the conversation to the direction he desires. He will reward herter. He decided. Yes exactly, and since I didnt get a gift today, how about I offer you all a trip to the movie set tomorrow morning? He asked. We would really love to go but Tom began to find an excuse as he didnt like Victor, but he was quickly interrupted by him. The twins offered to help me all day tomorrow you see, so I thought your friends would be happy visiting a movie set too, he said making Tom swallow his words then look at the twins who kept their heads lowered, they wished their friends would go with them. They would be able to spend more time with Tom, and maybe their young master would be a little more honest with more people around. Fine, I would go, where would we meet, He asked, You just take the bus to the bottom of the cloudy mountain, we would pick you up on the roadter, but bring some hiking shoes, the terrain there is a little rough. How about 8.00 Am? Victor asked making everyone nod their heads in excitement, everyone was going, who would miss such a trip. OK, thats decided, Lets continue with the party then, the cake is almost here. Said Tom, Victor nodded his head, then took a drink that Lily handed to him and drank a little as he activated his appraisal skill at Tom, Let us see what secrets you hide, he thought. Chapter 37: Scion Chapter 37: Scion NAME : Thomas Watson (Tom) LEVEL : 11 CLASS: Berserker AUTHORITY: 6 Strength: 45 + 100% In Berserk Mode Agility: 35 + 50% In Berserk Mode Intelligence: 30 - 50% In Berserk Mode Luck: 30 Charm: 30 Order: 22 SKILLS : Berserk rage S Master Sword arts A Captivating Smile A Improved Hearing A Improved Sight A Leadership (Passive) S Taunt Enemy A FATE STATUS : SS HEROIC ( SCION ) A walking tank, thats what Victor would have named him if Tom was his son. Such status at level 11 is amazing, even in the family, such geniuses would be granted elite status. But the real problem with Tom is his Fate. A lot of geniuses die early, but people like Tom live for a long time. Victor knew his fate would be at least an S. People call individuals with such fates Scion, they are the children of destiny. The one who destroyed Victors family back then was one of them. If this world was a movie, they would be the hero who would get all the girls, all the money, and all the cool powers. They would dodge bullets and leave the scene of a battle without a speck of dust on his clothes. Scions can be good or bad, Heroes or Devils. The choice is theirs and everyone else has to pay the price. The only way to get rid of a Scion who wants to kill you is to escape and hide from him and wait, someday he would be bored of this mundane world and find another ce to wreak havoc onto. He is a force of nature. Very few seeded in defeating, and fewer remained alive after defeating them, As fate and luck are always with them. Once upon a time, a country decided to defeat one with a nuke, but for some reason, it kept being dyed, and when they were able tounch it was toote, The scion had a way to neutralize it by then. Nowadays those guys are just considered geniuses. Butter the world woulde to know their strengths and amazing powers, organizations would flock to get them in their ranks. Watching Tom blow the candles on his cake, Victor remembered his past life. He met Tom for the first time at the elite school, where both of them attended the special ss made for yers. Tom, was amazing and kept getting stronger day after day. Every year he would return from his summer vacation after conquering some dungeons or defeating some powerful enemy. And the girls around him kept increasing too. There was even a certain female teacher who fell in love with him and Victor heard that she left school to be Toms full time maid. After school Victor no longer heard of him, until the reckoning, where he saw him in the news. Tom who was supposed to be an old man by then was still looking valiant and young as he did back in school. He seemed to join a yer organization, which becameter one of the major powers in the world and rivaled the hidden families and sects. After that Victor would get glimpses of Toms greatness every now and then. Thest time he saw him was before he used the book of Time. Tom at that time was going to get married to a princess in the royal family. Now Looking at his SS Heroic fate ranking, all these feats can be expected. Now Victor has to get rid of such an individual as that is the only way he would be able topletely get the twins, but for him, it was not a problem of possibility, but opportunity. His Fate Weaver ss would not let him be swept away. on the contrary, he is now their nemesis. and they are now his prey. Victor''s n is already on track. And Toms path for greatness would be his, that is if he yed his cards correctly. Chapter 38: Pervert Chapter 38: Pervert After a few minutes of interactions and introductions, Victor got the names of everyone here. The girls were Margret, Anna, and Sarah, while the boys were Peter and George. Peter was the only one between them with a distinguished family, as his father works as an assistant to the governor. They were Toms only friends in middle school, as he wasnt very popr. Many of them tried to inquire about Lily indirectly, but Victor shot them all down by saying that she was just his assistant, He intended to keep an air of mystery around her. After the cake was delivered Tom blew the candles and everyone sat down to eat after wishing him a happy birthday. Victor spotted a chanceter when Tom stood up and left the room, probably to the bathroom. Victor looked at Tom leaving then at the twins and signaled them that it was their time to move and question him. So they nodded and quickly followed nervously. Victor, waited for a little while after they left and then signaled Lily who knew what she has to do. No one noticed what just happened to expect for Margret, who kept her eyes on Tom, so after he left followed by the three girls, she decided to follow as well. She was getting a little jealous. Victor quickly noticed her, so he went to her immediately, and started a conversation. May I ask you what school do you go to? he asked while shing his best charming smile. Looking at him she forgot about Tom and decided to not bother, there is a bigger fish here, I just enrolled in High school, I will go to the one in the 5th district, she said with a smile as she twirled her curly hair. Ah, too bad, we will not be at the same school, as I was just enrolled in the Elite school, Victor said with some sadness in his voice. Peter who was listening in the back quickly joined in, He didnt want to lose Margret too to this guy. From our school, only Tom and the twins got into the Elite high school, I can ept the twins going there as their scores are perfect, but Toms case is strange. He has even worst scores than me, He said dejectedly, Yes, I wonder about that too, do you have any idea victor? I applied there but was rejected. Margret said. In order to be epted there are three cases, Victor said making all the guys in the room go silent and listen to him, as every one of them wished to go there. The first type of students are the really smart ones, like Mina and Mana. The second type is the really rich ones like me, you can be epted if you donated a 6 numbers figure to the school He said proudly making everyone feel dejected. What about the third type? Asked Margret who knew about those already. I dont really know all the details, but they seem to choose students with superb athletic abilities, the ones way beyond the norm, maybe some kind of a governmental program, But I heard rumors. Victor said. Peter suddenly interjected, I heard about those too, they say they have students with supernatural abilities there. Like I would believe that! But maybe there is some truth to it, Tom is very athletic, he is the best in our school. Although he didnt start ying any sport untilst year. Margret said. Where is Tom from, and what do his parents do for a living? Can he afford the school? Victor suddenly asked. Toms parents run a grocery store, near the train station. He is from Vein city like the rest of us. Buttely, he has acquired a lot of money, it is said that he had won the lottery. Peter said with envy in his eyes. Oh, said Victor OK then, lets change the subject, Why dont I tell you about this crazy thing that happened to me today. Victor decided to tell them some bullshit to keep them in the room until Tom and the girls returned. Tom got out of the restroom after washing his hands to see the twins waiting for him in the corridor. Tom we need to ask you a question, said Mina with some hesitation, Sure answered Tom with a smile then walked to a suitable ce near the stairs where he can stand with the twins. I am sure this is sudden, but we have to ask you said Mina with a blushed face as she just realized how embarrassing her situation is. But she had to do it. Tom, who do you like best Mana or me? she asked in one breath then kept her blushed face to the ground in shame Who would you prefer to be with in the future? she continued in a soft voice. Tom was shocked, He didnt expect such a question, the truth is he wanted them both to warm his bed, but he cant tell them that so he was intending to tell them that they are both precious to him, but at that very moment as he started to answer he saw a girl walking behind the twins, seemingly going to the restroom., She was the girl who was just attending to that young master. Suddenly her veil fell to the ground so she bent down to take it then put it back. He was shocked, can a girl be this beautiful, I like her. I want her to warm my bed too., he thought, but his shock made him utter some words that were in his mind Both,.I like.precious bedwant. he said while stuttering until Lily went into thedies'' restroom. Mina and Mana didnt feel Lilys approach as they were looking at the ground and she didnt make any noise, so after hearing his answer, they were both very embarrassed and stunned. They nodded their blushed heads and quickly escaped back into the room, not knowing what to think, they were really happy he liked them, but they felt more conflicted about what to do. "And what about that bad thing? Could it be ??" Tom followed after them to find his friends have already surrounded Victor who was telling them about his first day at work. And how he taught those disrespectful employees who are the real boss. The twins seemed to have sat near Victor, as if escaping from him, so he didnt have the chance to rify things, he could only return to his position and listen to Victors tale while checking his new phone. Soon Lily entered the room and sat next to vector too. But Tom who was ying with the phone kept looking at her every now and then and recall what he had just seen. He must have her to himself, he told himself, but he has to find a chance, this girl seemed to be some kind of assistant to that dude. He should ask the twins about her, but that would be awkward right now. He nced at them to see that they have been looking at him, but they quickly looked away. I have to find a chance to make things clear. he thought not realizing that he had just made a big mistake. The girls have been watching him as nced at Lily repeatedly and were a little jealous, is it true, is Tom a pervert? They wondered. Soon the party came to an ending, and Victor decided to say goodbye to everyone. They seemed to like him now, including peter who was aggressive to him at the start. Although this young master is a little arrogant, he is really cool. they thought. Do you want me to walk you home?Tom asked the twins as he wanted some alone time with them. No, young master Victor would take us, we live at the same ce after all, said Mina softly then left quickly with her sister. Ah Tom froze as he seemed to have just remembered this critical information. Victor came to the stunned Tom then took his hand and shook it, Happy birthday, Tom, I heard you will also be attending the Elite school, We should be friends from now on. He said, then he turned to face everyone else. Dont forget our appointment tomorrow at 8.00, I already gave Margret my phone number so feel free to call me. He said and followed the twins out with Lily. Tom nced at him leaving and could not help feeling that this guy was a viin. He didnt know why, but he had an urge to smack his face. Anyway, there will be a chance tomorrow, He will make things clear with the twins. And maybe get to know that pretty girl whose name he forgot to get. Chapter 39: Nick Chapter 39: Nick Victor and the girls took a taxi home. The Twins were nervous about what to tell Victor so they didnt speak and neither did he. When they reached the bottom of the mansions hill, Victor told the driver to stop, I will take a walk under the moon with Lily, you two probably need to have a private talk, so why dont you return to the mansion first and prepare us some dinner. He said to the grateful Twins, who nodded their heads, they needs to discuss Toms response and to decide what to do. So Victor took Lily and left the car and walked away holding her hand, leaving the twins who asked the driver to get them to the gate of the mansion. After getting off and paying the driver, they greeted the guard and began to climb up the hill. Not realizing the pitying look he was giving them. What do you think, Mina asked, Tom said, he likes us both, what should we do? No Idea, I was really happy when he confirmed he liked us, But what about that bed thing, what does he want a bed for? pondered Mana I dont know, Tom was acting strange today. But he seemed a little distracted and kept looking at miss Lily. she said with a frown, Do you think he fell in love with her? asked Mana nervously. Even if he did, she said that she would only follow the young master. But Toms reactions makes me hesitant, Me too I dont know what to think, If what the young master said is true, then Tom would be a pervert who peddles many boats at the same time. I dont want to believe that, he was always very nice to us. What should we do? How about we ask aunt Hilda Definitely not. Even If the young master approved of our behavior, she would not, she would probably punish us. Mina said with fear. She doesnt want to experience Hildas punishment again. How about we ask the young master then? Fine by me, he will understand us, Mina said with a smile. Not realizing that they have already fallen into their young masters pot and were being boiled warmly. With that, they reached the main mansion. After entering they were surprised to find a young man with brown hair and a matching brown suit, sitting on a leather sofa in the entrance. It was as if he was waiting for them. Two other bald men were standing by his side with evil smiles. Hilda was standing nervously near the wall, and the twins could make out a red p mark on her face. Ha Ha, Its like you said, Hilda was hiding some hot chicks from me, he said to one of the men, who quickly nodded his bald head Yes young master Nick, I saw them three days ago when I was surveying the hill for you. What would you say now, would you keep denying it, or do you think I am a fool? Nick looked at Hilda and said, then he stood up and approached her looking her in the eyes. The twins have already served young master Victor, You can no longer touch them. You know the familys rules, she said in a challenging tone, earlier she denied their existence but this man seemed to havee here today intending to get them. Not even her threatening him with Victor worked, it only gained her another p and a heavy one. Oh, I dont care about little Victor, I already told you, He is just a nobody in the family. I already know that he barely passed the ceremony, and father was so angry that he banished him here before the results could be announced so that he can save himself some face. He said as he took out a ck ring and pointed it to Hilda making her scream in pain as the tattoo on her neck glowed with red light, then started hitting Hilda harder and harder, he cant tolerate anyone challenging him. Soon Hilda who was much stronger than him fell to the ground so he started to kick her, and could already see blooding from her mouth. Nick smiled in triumph, Although others might think he is a coward for using the master ring to weaken and strangle her so she would not resist. He liked the feeling of being in control. He did fear the family rules, but he can ignore those. The mansion has no Cameras, so no one would know what would happen here. He made sure to hide his tracks when he came here. This was supposed to be a normal inspection and his target was the twins whom his men has recently discovered. His assistant told him about them yesterday, but this morning he got a phone call from that person, informing him of a new n. His younger brother Victor was in town after nearly failing his ceremony, Get rid of him. That was their order. He was not afraid of Victor, what if he was an heir, he does not care. He only saw him once when he was a kid, a weak kid. He heard how he was not even able to practice the familys secret art. what a loser. Nick, despite his barely existent bloodline, was able to master some of the arts. And he has a backing now, when they take over the family, even the current patriarch would be a dog under his feet. Maybe he would be able toy his hands on some of his fathers concubines then. He kept fantasizing about his ns while kicking Hilda. Stop, Mina said Let Hilda go, You cant do that to her, the young master will punish you, she added while covering for her sister who used her phone to send a message for help. Nick looked at her andughed, then kicked Hilda onest time. And where is little Victor now? He asked, He will be here any moment now, so you better let Hilda go, said Mina, He walked over to the twins and shed the ring in his hand and activated the punishment functions intending to make them suffer a little, You dare order me? Now feel this young masters wrath, he said arrogantly, But to his surprise, nothing happened and that made him look like an idiot, one of his men couldnt contain hisugh and made Nick give him a poisonous stare which made him stop abruptly. It seems little Victor branded you, Interesting. But that wont stop me, he said as he grabbed the red dresses on the girls and tore them apart, and exposing the girls delicate skin, He started to look at them with fervorous eyes, and couldnt help licking his lips. Not bad, he said as he kicked the phone that fell out of Manas hand, He had already seen her calling for help, but didnt care. As he wanted his little brother to be here sooner. The twins wanted to run away, but they hesitated a little not wanting to leave Hilda, as they could see she needed medical help. Maybe one of them could escape and bring help, they thought. Dont think about escaping, Nick, who already knew what they were thinking, said as one of his men reached for the door closing it then standing next to it with a smirk. The girls covered their bodies with their hands and red at Nick. Not backing down or asking for help. they have learned from a young age that such men wont back down, and their only way is to fight him to the end. Nick was amused. Although he was not a full yer, he had enough power to deal with two little girls. Do you want to fight me? He asked he quickly pped two girls to the ground and gave each one a couple of kicks. then looked at them with a smirk, who to eat first? He was thinking. They could only hold each other and hope that help woulde soon, the young master would not abandon them, would he? No one can save you now, I will y with you all night, and when little Victor arrives I will let him watch, and maybe allow him to touch you a little. I heard he is into such ys. But after tasting me, you would like no other man. he said with a smirk as he fancied himself a master lover, Then when that loser is at the height of his pleasure, I would kill him, making it look as if he died in a heart attack on a womans crouch, He thought in his heart. What about us boss, said one of his men, a bald man with a ck dragon tattoo on his forearm. Dont worry, you will get your turn too like we usually do, he said as he took off his coat. Today will be a day you will remember for the rest of your lives. He said to the twins as he flexed his muscles. Chapter 40: A change of plans Chapter 40: A change of ns Standing on a grassy hillside and watching the full moon, Victor who was holding Lily''s hand looked at her and asked "Lily, Do you think I am evil?" "You are not a good man, young master, but not an evil one either, you are just you," Lily said. And thats the way I like you, She said in her heart. She didn''t know Victor for a long time, but she had very good instincts since she was young, and she could easily tell if someone was good or bad, like she did when she first met Guy. When she met victor, lily felt that she can trust him unconditionally. When she saw her young master for the first time, every cell in her body told her that he is the kind of person who is cruel to his enemies, kind to his own family. And she has long decided to be his. You give me too much credit," he said with a sigh. He felt a little conflicted, The twins would be a little hurt because of his n. But nothing would happen to them, as Nick dares not break the family rules. Suddenly his new phone vibrated notifying him that it had received a message, it was from the twins and it had only one word "HELP". Looking at it Victor quickly showed it to Lily then hurried back with her to the Mansion. This is what he was waiting for. It took them 2 minutes to reach the bottom gate, "Did the twins return?" He asked the guard, who quickly saluted "Yes, young master, 15 minutes ago. Young master nick is here too, he arrived an hour ago" the guard said, "Is he alone or does he have others with him?" Victor asked. "He had two other men," the guard said. Victor nodded his head and went uphill with Lily. Victor has already figured out what happened this very same night in his past life, It''s was probably Tom who escorted the twins home that night, and he was the one who hurried to save them from Nick''s clutches. Then he probably set this entire mansion on fire to hide his tracks. And that also exins why the twins did not have the tattoos back then, as Tom must have used the master seal on Nick to free them. As for Hilda, he didnt know her destiny, she was either dead or hiding away with Tom. The family didn''t punish Tom, it was because the investigation took a very long time. It turned out that Nick was a part of one of the opposing wings in the family, he was doing some of their dirty jobs. But the problem was the fact that Nick was building his own army, he had gathered massive wealth and resources and kept them hidden from both the family and his masters. Were it not for the evidence uncovered on his body, the family would have been kept in the dark. By the time the results came out, Tom was too strong and the family was not interested in pocking a ho''s nest for a traitor. Victor only discovered this drama muchter when he browsed the families archives he had found in a secret chamber under the ruins. And Victor is now nning to kill Nick tonight and make all the resources his bastard brother gathered his own. "Lily, when we enter the Mansion I want you to quickly attack the person I point at as a thief and kill him immediately, without giving him a chance to speak." Lily was a little surprised but nodded her head, she understood that Victor intended to kill Nick who was probably the reason for the twins'' distress message. Brothers killing each other is the norm in this kind of family, there would be probably some troublester and the family would question them. But as long as he had an excuse it will end up mostly fine. "Do you want me to get rid of the guard at the gate too, he has already told us that it was your brother who is here," she asked him as a professional assassin. "Yes, butter. We will make it look like we are punishing him for failing to probably inform us, I wanted to change the guards anyway," he said. It took them only one minute to reach the top as they used their top speed, but when they reached near the mansion and Victor abruptly slowed down then stopped. In front of the door, there was an expensive limited edition sports car parked, it was probably Nick''s. But it was not the reason he stopped, It was a weird feeling of a ck thread wrapping around his neck then piercing his heart. It was his Fate Instinct skill, which activated and showed him that someone is nning to kill him. He caught Lily''s arm and gestured her to use her survey skill. That she quickly used then wrote one word with her shaking finger on his palm "JACOB" then another word EXPLOSIVES. He immediately understood who this Jacob was, it was non other than Ca''s brother, the guy who rigged his car this morning. This afternoon when he was changing his clothes, he ordered Lily to find a chance to assassinate him in a couple of days. Ah, but he made a mistake. He didn''t expect this guy to be so persistent. He should have gotten rid of him earlier today. No, there is a better way. He thought. And quickly activated his Fate tracker skill, setting the ck thread as a target. Now he could feel Jacob hiding on top of a big tree nearby. Victor smiled and whisper softly to Lily "Change of ns." Then he started walking like an arrogant young master and headed to Nick''s car. Looking at it with pride. "Dear Lily, do you like this car?" He asked lily who felt a little strange but yed along. "Yes, young master it is very amazing, is it yours?" She asked. "Yes, my brother Nick promised he would get me one of those tonight, Let''s go meet him. I will get the keys and take you for ate night drive by theke. I wanted to show you my driving skills for a long time." He said Arrogantly to Lily who nodded with approval. I cant wait young master, maybe we could try some new things, Lily said with a hidden smile, making Victor look at her strangely. He will have to fix herter, he thought. Then holding her hand, Victor entered the mansion. And without looking back they closed the door firmly behind them. As if they haven''t already noticed the man with the evil smirk in the shadows. He has heard Victors words clearly. And he also needed to change his ns. Chapter 41: Resovle Chapter 41: Resovle The door of the mansion was pushed open without a warning. Shoving the man standing behind it to the ground. Victor strode inside arrogantly and looked around the room in silence, waiting for Lily to close the door, as he didnt want to startle the snake outside. It only took him seconds to analyze the entire situation here. The twins who sat on the ground were missing a lot of their clothing, and he could see pieces of shredded fabrics around them. They do have beautiful bodies. I will let them show it to meter. He thought, Hilda was also on the ground and her situation did not look good, but Victor knew that she was a yer, and she would not die that easily. Nick was standing in front of the twins with his bare chest. He still had his pants on, so Victor knew he arrived at the right time, and maybe a little too early. He wanted to y the hero but he couldnt take the risk. Nicks actions truly surprised him though, why would he assault the twins ignoring the familys rules, unless he wouldnt be found out...., ah he gets it now. Victor quickly focused on Nick and appraised him. NAME: Nick Von Weise LEVEL : 0 CLASS: - AUTHORITY: 1 Strength: 13 Agility: 13 Intelligence: 15 Luck: 9 Charm: 15 Order: 22 SKILLS : Minor Boxing arts E Virginity appraisal E Little Menacing aura F FATE STATUS: F (Falling) Fated to die no matter what, Interesting skill thought. Victor thought as he looked at the two men Nick brought with him, The who one was thrown to the ground, was trying to stand up, while the other was holding a stick in his hand. They had simr looks, Bald heads and Muscr build, and some tattoos hidden behind their shirts. maybe brothers. Victor quickly whispered a few words to lily who had just closed the door firmly behind him. Dont kill them, and make sure to leave one of them able to drive, he said, as he strode into the hall with a smile, pping his hands. Very nice show. You are my brother Nick I presume, he asked as he walked to Nick. Yes, And you should be little Victor, said Nick who turned to face Victor, who out of nowhere suddenly appeared in front of Nick then hit him hard on the stomach, making nick fly in the air then copse on the floor after hitting a marble column on the entrance hall. The bald man with the stick was surprised by the surprise attack but he quickly got himself together and rushed to save his master, but was stopped by a cold feeling on the top of his bald head as a gentle hand grabbed his skull and pushed it against the cold marble floor. He didnt know what happened, he could see his brother was on the ground near him grimacing in pain, what happened to him? When? What is hurting him? He questioned, and soon got the answer when Lilys slender foot crushed something between his legs. She has been learning how to subdue bad men from her young master. Seeing Victor hit Nick and Lily effortlessly crack the balls of the two bald men, the twins were relieved, so they quickly stood up and ran to check on Hilda, forgetting to cover themselves. Victor looked at them with a slight smile, then frowned as he saw the bruises of Nick''s kicks on their tender skin. How dare he? Victor went to where Nick fell then grasped him from his brown hair and lifted him up. Dear brother do you know why I hit you? He asked Nick who was holding his stomach in pain and could only spit blood when he tried to talk. Nicks situation was not good, Victor didnt keep his hand in that hit and some of Nick''s ribs were broken. He could not move or use any skills because of the pain, he didnt expect Victor to be this strong or this unreasonable. Let me guess, you didnt expect me to be this strong ha? said victor who could easily read Nicks thoughts from his eyes. Do you know why I hit you? Ah, it seemed that you are in no situation to speak, so let me enlighten you. Victor said as he pped Nick on the face making him spit a couple of teeth. It was because you are an idiot, he said in a loud voice then grabbed Nick''s bloodied head and brought it close to his mouth, and whispered. The ones who ordered you to kill me tricked you, I am a full yer, he said to Nick making him realize the truth, before kicking him between his legs cracking some eggs and making nick scream in despair. Do you know why they told you that, Victor continued to whisper, Because they wanted to implicate me in murdering you, he said as he threw Nick who was wailing on the ground. I will not kill you, that goes against the family rules, Victor said loudly as he stopped whispering. Now, your first crime. It is doing such a dirty thing in the entrance. Dont you have any manners, such things should be reserved to the bedroom? Victor said as he broke Nick''s right leg by stepping on it making him scream again and spit blood. Poor Nick did not have the chance to act from the first moment Victor started to act, and when he looked for his two henchmen, he found them wailing while holding their balls. Your second crime was touching my girls, said Victor This young master hates others touching his girls, he added as he broke Nicks second leg. Your fourth crime, wait no, your third crime is destroying my properties. Do you know how much the dress the girls were wearing is worth?.. I dont, He said as he looked at Lily for an answer. It was 30000$ young master, 60000$ for two, said Lily with a smile. Ah, did you hear that, do you think my money grew on a tree. I had to struggle for whole 9 months in my mothers womb to get it. Victor said to Nick as he broke his third leg. Making him faint in pain and anger. Looking at him Victor nodded in satisfaction, Now we can get to business, He thought. Now you two, Victor pointed at the two bald men who were squirming around on the floor. No need for acting, I can tell that you had been able to move two minutes ago, If you dont stand up now, I will let Lily keep hitting you there, till it cracks for real, he said making the two hooligans stand up immediately and salute in respect. We should please this guy. they thought. Now take off your clothes, all of it, he said. Leave nothing on, not even pendants, rings, or watches. What? everyone, including Lily and the twins looked at victor with surprise. What is this young master thinking ? Didnt you just take the girl''s clothes off? Now you strip too,e on, this young master wants to see some skin, he said with a perverted smile. The twins turned their heads to the ground and tried hard to keep their attention on Hilda who regained consciousness but was too weak to move, they decided to ignore this young master for now. They didnt hate him though, as they knew that he had just saved them, and he was doing all of this as revenge for them. But they couldnt be more wrong. Victor has different reasons. Lily soon lost her patience, looking at the too hesitating men, The young master has told you to undress, so Undress! I dont want to see any piece of fabric on you. Or do you prefer to taste my foot again? she threatened them. They looked at it other before reluctantly taking off their clothes with a sigh, showing off their muscr tattooed tanned backs. Their hesitation was not that of shyness, but there was something wrong with the head of this young master. And they were afraid he might do some unspeakable things to them. Victor nodded his head in satisfaction as he inspected them. Making the two men shiver in fear, would he really do that to them? Now, undress Nick too, he has to share the punishment. How dare he touch my girls. He said arrogantly. The two men looked at each other, then at Nick, who was unconscious, deciding whether to do it or not. If Nick asked themter, they would be able to say that it was the twins who undressed him. So under Victors investigating look, they helped Nick out of his final shred of clothing, rendering him in that same image in which his mother gave birth to him. Victor moved quickly and took all the clothes, forming a small pile using them and then sitting on it in triumph. He has just inspected them and noticed that none of them carried a phone, they didnt want anyone to know that they were here. Those are my trophies, he said in a proud smile, Now kneel on the ground and apologize to the twins till I am satisfied! he ordered them. They quickly nodded, then turned to the twins, knelt, and began to ask for forgiveness from the twins who dared not look at the two naked men. Nick seemed to regain consciousness, so Victor quickly shot him a kick returning him to the world of dreams, while he secretly snatched the two rings in his fingers. As the men did not dare take them off him. After about 10 minutes of waiting, Victor estimated that he had given the idiot outside enough time to do his deed, Thats enough, you can carry Nick and leave now, Victor said to them loudly And dont forget to tell him when he wakes up, that if he did anything like this next time, the punishment would not be this light. He screamed at them. The men nodded then stood up and carried Nick away quickly as if fearing this crazy young master would change his mind. We are free atst, they mistakenly thought. Chapter 42: My Precious Chapter 42: My Precious The car was speeding along the highway with three naked men, two on the front seat, and one fainted on the back. Luckily for them, it was already dark, and they kept the lights off, so no one saw them. They wanted to get to a hospital fast, but the nearest one was 20 minutes away. And their phones were left in a hotel room, as they didn''t want to be traced. "Ahh," The driver heard the sound of his master waking up in the back, but he didnt say anything, just kept focusing on the road while praying that his punishment would be light. "What happened," Nick asked as he opened his panda eyes and looked at himself. He saw nothing, it was pitch ck. And only the light from the reflected headlights made him see the silhouette of two bald heads in the front seat. "Why am I naked?" He thought first, then tried to sit down, but the pain from his legs made him fall and hit his head on the seat again. Looking at the cars roof he slowly remembered being hit by his brother. "Fuck" he thought, as he remembered what Victor told him. They have set him up. they have probably discovered that he was building his own army and decided to sacrifice him. He let his desire for getting the twins blind him, and fell into their trap. Thankfully Victor did not dare to kill him. And he will have a chance to exact revenge on all of them. He reached his hand to touch his ring which he killed his best friend to get. This is his tool for revenge, his army of death-warriors which he has been training for a year and a half now, He will make them castrate Victor for their first mission and then he will make them kill that scheming pony-tailed cousin of his. After that, he will appear at his brothers funeral to take the two twins as their new master. He thought with a perverted smile as he touched the ring. Where is that ring? His finger was empty. What? Did he put it in his pocket? Where is my pocket? Where are my pants? Where are my clothes, why am I naked, my things? My precious? Nick just remembered that he was still naked. "Turn on the f*cking lights," he yelled at his hunch men in the front to turn on the car''s interior lights. The men hesitated for a second, then nervously pressed the light switch on the front panel. What Nick saw was not his naked body, nor was it his broken legs, but a white light inviting him to the afterlife. KABOOM. The car exploded into a ming ball of steel, illuminating the deserted mountain road. Chapter 43: Somethings to do Chapter 43: Somethings to do Hearing the sound of the car leaving the mansion, Victor breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly stood up and went to Hilda and checked her situation. While the twins took their phones to call an ambnce but Victor stopped them as he didnt want Nick to meet them on the way. Dont call anyone. She will be fine. He said, Her situation was not good, but Victor knew that she would live. yers were very resilient. And have a way to help her. His Merchant skill has just finished its cooldown, so He quickly operated it, and bought Bottle of MINOR HEALING for 5000 COINS. Secretly Taking it from the shop, he got a bottle containing Five round red pills. This is the cheapest kind of medicine in the System shop. It has a full healing effect on yers under level 15, a medium effect for levels 15-25, and a low effect for levels 25-30. It will not work for higher levels. Victor quickly turned to face Hilda and the girls and took one pill from the bottle and fed it to Hilda, who realized what this is, and was very grateful to Victor. As she realized the pills value. There was no visual effect, no red light, but Hilda who was still covered in blood and rtively weak was able to sit down with some help. She knew that she was about 50% healed. She would be able to walk by herself tomorrow and would be fully healed in a week. Young master, what is this pill? asked Mina. Its a secret product of my family, dont worry. Hilda would be back to normal by tomorrow as her injury was very light, He lied Why dont you take her to her room and take care of her, he said. The twins were hesitant. What if there was something wrong. Dont they need a doctor? Or do you prefer to stay here with me and continue showing me your bodies? he asked with a smirk Ahhh the girls had just remembered that they are nearly naked, so they quickly ran away to find something to cover themselves, leaving Hilda and victor alone in the hall. As for Lily, she seemed to have disappeared somewhere while they were not looking. Call my father and tell him what happened, Nick might want to revenge. Victor said to Hilda in a serious tone. as if Nick would still be alive tomorrow. Understood, Is the pill a secret? said Hilda, Not from my father. He answered as he looked at the twins who returned after getting dressed and quickly helped Hilda to her room in the servants building. Tonight spend the night with Hilda, and be ready for our trip at 6 am tomorrow. He told them as they walked away. They seemed to be asking Hilda if she really didnt need a doctor. Watching them leave, Victor looked at Lily who has just returned from the outside. How was the situation? Jacob is not here anymore, and I did a preliminary check, and there seemed to be no bombs in the mansion, but I still need to do a more thorough search on the forest and the unused buildings. OK, Start searching, be careful. And if you find any recording devices leave them be as if you havent seen them, Just note their position. He said to her I have a few things to do tonight, so if anyone asked about me tell them that I am very tired and went to sleep. And dont let anyone into my room, I dont want anyone to know where I am. he said. Lily nodded her head, but she seemed a little worried. So Victor slowly petted her head. Dont worry, I am stronger than you think he said. Boom.................. Suddenly there was a sound of an explosion in the distance, both Lily and Victor smiled evilly as they knew what that was. Poor Nick has probably already be a Cooked Nick. Now go do your job, He said with a frown. His n may have been a little reckless, but this is the best for now. He has to tread carefully though. As there will be a family investigation after this. Understood, she said before ncing at Victor You too, Be careful, young master, She said in a soft voice as she left. First of all, Victor collected the clothes on the ground and inspected the belongings of Nick and his friends. The two hooligans had nothing of value. As for Nicks belongings, there were some interesting things. There were a few bank cards, but Victor knew that those are worthless. No smart man would put his real wealth in a bank if he intended to hide them from the family. Nick also had no phone so he probably hid it somewhere before he came. There was also his yellow family token and the administrator ring Nick used to torture Hilda. This ring was signed by his father and given to Nick to manage Vein citys shadow business, so it would only work on Theodores servants. Victor would not take any of those, as he would be questioned about them when the family inquisitor arrives, so he left them with the rest. What victor found interesting ware one strange ring, a set of 3 unidentifiable keys, and a ss vial containing some kind of a liquid. So he took those and left the rest on the entrance, tucked in a corner. The 3 keys had a number and a logo of a storagepany he knew. So it was probably where nick hid some secrets. The strange ring was an artifact, Victor could feel it, so he used his appraisal skill on it. Ring of the Minor Masters (F+) Owner: None. Brand ve tattoo on target grants abilities to Kill, Inflict pain, locate,municate Requires the target to be a non-yer and not to resist the branding. (41/50) Branded. Oh, so Nick is was building his own army. thought Victor. The ring having no owner indicates that Nick had truly died. And this ring was interesting, but not in the way that stupid nick used it in. And this would make his job tomorrow a lot easier. Victor quickly cut his finger and marked the Ring with his blood. Now it belongs to him. As for the ves, he would check on themter. After that, he looked at the ss vial. It had blue sparkling liquid inside, so victor opened it and took a quick sniff then closed it immediately with a terrified face. That was dangerous, he thought, this vial contains an aphrodisiac, not one meant for women, but for men. Victor knew that it was meant to be used on him. He does not have a use for this now, but it woulde in handyter, Victor smiled as he thought of the man he was going to use this on. Taking a deep breath Victor took those things and put them in his pockets, Now its time to go hunt some snakes, he thought. Victor left the mansion in secret after changing his clothes to a ck sneaking suit and used the disguise skill to hide his presence. When he reached the bottom gate, he saw that idiot guard sitting on hisfy chair reading some adults magazine with a perverted smile on his face. Victor really wanted to smack him dead, but he knew that this was not the right time to do it. He needed him as a witness of Nick leaving the mansion. And killing him now would raise unwanted questions. Nick probably nned to kill him too, after killing everyone else in the mansion to hide his track. On second thought, He should leave such a lucky guard alive as he has already managed to escape death twice today while doing nothing. Earlier, Victor thought that the guard was conspiring with Nick. But now he discovered that this guy was just a lucky idiot. Every young master should have an idiot guard. So he will keep him and use himter. He needs to punish him though, for letting the twins return to the mansion without a warning about Nick. But that would have to wait too. Now, where did that snake go? Chapter 44: Hunting Snakes and Brewing Poisons Chapter 44: Hunting Snakes and Brewing Poisons Victor moved fast through the forests, following the ck fate thread he was tracking with his skill, He activated it earlier when he spotted Jacob at the mansion. He stayed away from the highways to avoid any security cameras, and kept on going for half an hour until he reached a farawaymunity, he quickly felt the threads connection getting stronger. Jacob was nearby, he could feel it. He activated his disguise skill, and soon turned into a tall youth, with a pretty face, sword-like eyebrows, and purplish red long hair, arranged in a ponytail. Then out of the forest. He smiled as he saw his reflection on a nearby storefront window. Now lets continue. If Nick saw him like that he would think that this was the man who ordered him to kill Victor. He didnt hide anymore but didnt show himself either, just walked as if he was trying to hide, making sure to be captured only on a few faraway cameras, and avoiding the obvious ones. And soon he reached an abandoned apartment building. He went in silently after checking that there was no one is around, then went upstairs to the fifth story where the thread stopped pointing up, when he reached a certain apartment he sneaked in silently with his disguise skill, He could easily find the strings and cans that were probably put there by Jacob to warn him of intruders. But with Victors experience, he was able to walk silently until he saw Jacob sitting in a room inside cleaning a gun with a little smile. Victor sneaked behind him and struck him hard on the neck. Killing him in just one move. Thats how you deal with poisonous snakes. No need for pointless chatter. As he killed them he could feel the ck fate thread he locked with his skill, snap and his skill was free again. But there was an additional reward, he felt as if that ck treads energy were added to his own fate. He will have to investigate thister, but for now, he has more pressing issues. He quickly searched the body but found nothing of importance, just a passport and a ne ticket to another country. Victor quickly took those and burned them, as they would implicate Aria. She would be in a problem anyway though as this idiot was her uncle, and if her secret was discovered, it would lead to her death, so he have to give her a better position in the family to protect her. He searched the apartment for some big garbage bags, but found nothing and could only roll Jacob in a tattered rug he found in an adjacent apartment. He took him and went out heading to the forest, where he threw him inside a hole he found earlier. Then covered him with a thinyer of dirt. He made sure that the corpse would be found easily. Then he hid again and changed his look into a middle-aged man, then returned to the downtown and headed into a storage building. He was going to check on Nick''s keys. In the first two storagepartments, there was a lot of cash, stacked in ck bags. Victor didnt touch them, as he will not need them. And when the family traces Nicks movement they would probably be discovered. As for thest one, it contained some documents, cards and identity papers. So he took those and put them in his bag then left the building and went to a nearby train station after changing his shape, where he rented a storage box and put the things he took from Nick in it, but kept the the ring and the vial on him. The mansion would be thoroughly searched by the familys investigators, so he needs to keep those things away for now. The next step was changing himself into a red-haired woman in a ck dress. The disguise skill can be used in two ways, the first affects how he reflects light and sound, so if someone touches him he would realize there is something wrong. But for everyone looking and the security cameras, he was now an ugly woman with big breasts. As for the second way, It can create an illusion of a thing''s existence, and Victor has to be near it, or it would onlyst for a few hours. He went to a nearby post office and wrote a letter to be delivered in the morning in two days. A young master shouldnt be doing such thankless things, I would need to form my secret organization soon, He thought, Although Lily can hide her presence, shecks the experience of doing aplex task. And she would be probably suspected by the family, so he had to keep her in the dark. With the fieldwork finished for tonight. he went back to the Mansion. The trip took him 2 hours, as he had to be very careful not to be spotted. It was close to 11.00 pm when he entered his room through the window he left open earlier, he quickly took off his muddy clothes and went into the bath to clean all the dirt off him. Then he changed into silky pajamas and sat down on his desk, writing a note on a white piece of paper, Then he folded it and put it in an envelope with the words read and destroy finely written on it. This would be left for Lily just in case. Now, the situation has changed, so I need to prepare. he thought as he hesitated for a moment then called Arias phone. She answered immediately, Good evening young master, what can I do for you. she said in a cold voice. Were you already awake, or did I wake you up, he asked, Does it matter? Not really, For the trip tomorrow I would need you toe with me. I cant do that, I dont have time to y That was not a question, but order as a family heir. And wear hiking clothes, we might need to go into the forest. Be here at 7.00, and bring another van, some friends areing too. He said and hangup not waiting for her to answer or hang up on him. She likes to argue, but would never defy an official order. And he was doing this for her own good. The actions he took today would make some events unfold a couple of years earlier. But that was not necessarily a bad thing, he just needs to be ready. Now to do some cooking. He thought, When he reached downstairs he met Lily has juste from the outside, Young master, the Mansion is clean. There were no bombs or surveince., she said. The twins and Hilda? he asked. They took Hilda to her room in the Servant building, they would be spending the night there with her. She said. Good, he said, Now go sleep, thats an order. I need you at your full strength tomorrow, I still need to prepare a few things for tomorrows trip. He said to her. Lily who was looking forward to sleeping with her young master was a little dejected, but she knew that after todays events there would be some problems. And she needed her strength tomorrow, So after nodding her head, she went to her room to sleep. Victor looked at her leaving and smiled, He should pamper her more. But not now as he had some dirty things to do.. Looking through the packages that were near the door, Victor quickly located the things he bought in the market earlier. There were many items, so he sorted them out, and quickly found the brown bag he was looking for. So he took it and went to the kitchen. Time to do some brewing, He thought. After closing the Kitchen door, he unpacked the bag on a table, In it, there were 9 dried Herbs. He quickly separated them into two groups. One contained 6 including The ck Rose petals and the other had 3 herbs. Then he took out a normal little white herb he picked earlier from the woods. This is a verymon herb, but it has some very nasty effects whenbined with the ck rose petals. This medicine by itself is a traditional one, it ismonly used by women giving birth. But what many didnt know is that this medicine has two kinds ofponents, the first ones are to increase the birth contractions to aid the birth, while the others are to ease the pain and rx the muscles. Victor smiled as he put herbs in separate pots then added the white herb to the first pot and added a healing pill with the second one. The first is the poison and the second is the cure. He filled the pots with water and put them on the stove, He will let them simmer in boiling water for a while, he would need them to be concentrated. Although Victor never really practiced alchemy, he lived alone for a long time and read many secrets, so preparing a simple recipe like this was an easy matter for him. With that, he got out and locked the kitchen door, then returned to the entrance where the rest of the packs were. He bought many things today and they needed to be packed for tomorrow, so carried them to his room and began to pack up. First, he took out a big hiking backpack and put a hiking and a climbing kit and medical kit in it, then a little pickaxe and the little chalice he bought from the antique store. In addition to some dried foods. He didnt know how long would it take. Then he prepared two additional smaller bags for the twins and Lily. It took him nearly an hour to return to the kitchen and check on his work, which was mostly done. So he quickly fished two small stic jars and filed them with the watery medicine he brewed. Then cleaned the pots leaving no evidence. After he took the jars back to his room and packed them, He looked at the clock to find it was 1.00 am, so he decided to sleep. He might not get another chance to have a good sleep in a while. Chapter 45: Getting Ready Chapter 45: Getting Ready It was early morning when a knock on the door woke Victor up. Come in, he said. The door opened and Lily stepped in gracefully. Young master, It is 6.00 Am. You need to get ready, she said. Victor slowly got up and stretched his limbs. Oh OK. Help me find something suitable for todays hike, Ill go take a shower. He said as he took a towel and entered the bathroom. His shower took a few minutes, and when he returned to the room, Lily quickly helped get dressed, with a little blush on her face, then they went downstairs. Hilda was in the dining room waiting with the twins, they bowed in salute when they saw Victoring. they seemed fine after a nights sleep. Good morning young master, Hilda said with the twins. How are you feeling today, Victor asked her as he sat down to begin his breakfast. I am much better now thanks to the young masters pill yesterday, she said then she tapped the girls on the back as a signal. Mina and Mana moved forward and bowed to Victor, Young master, we wish to thank you for your help and saving us Yesterday, we were very upied with aunt Hilda that we forgot to thank you property, Mina said. Oh, and how do you intend to thank me? Victor asked as he opened his mouth for Lily to put a peeled egg in it. They didnt expect such a question, how does he want them to thank him? Isnt saying thank you enough? Should they do other things? How would the girls be able to thank the young master Hilda said helping the girls. Ah, how about this, Said victor as he swallowed another egg. Today on the trip you will serve me in front of your friends. He said, making the girls look at him with pleading eyes, they did not want to be embarrassed in front of their friends. Dont worry, we would just say that we bet on something and I won the bet, how about that? he asked. They looked at each other and nodded, he sound reasonable, and they are his maids anyway. Good, now join me for the meal, I dont like the feeling of eating alone, He said the truth for once. Yes, young master, they said and sat down to eat. Five minutester Mina suddenly looked at her young master who seemed to be texting on his phone and spoke, Young master, I want to ask you something, she said while hesitating then looking at Hilda who was sending her a signal not to ask. Ask, said Victor as he pressed the send button and put his phone away. Yesterday, how could Nick use that weird ring to inflict pain on Hilda, and then he tried something on us, but it didnt seem to work, what is that ring? And does it have anything to do with the tattoos? she said while keeping her head down, Hilda rebuked them yesterday night when Mina asked her, and warned them not to ask such questions. But the twins really needed to know, so they chose to ask Victor, who despite his unreasonable young master facade, they felt that he was good to them. Ah about that, Victor pondered a little then answered. Well, this is a secret, but I can tell you some of it, he said making the twins very curious. The tattoo on your backs are created with something called an Artifact. Think of it as a magical device, he said while looking at the girls'' unbelieving eyes. I am not kidding, didnt you notice that after I did something to your tattoo the day before yesterday it changed its shape? He asked, making the twins look at each other tattoos quickly, they didnt notice that as they were busy most of yesterday. This tattoo allows the master to control the life or death of his ve. He continued, Hilda is my fathers servant, and he controls her tattoo, and the ring that was with Nick is called an administrator ring, Think of it as a delegation of power. It grants its holder the ability to punish servants as if he was the original owner. Father probably gave it to Nick when he sent him here to manage the estate. The girls gasped, wanting to ask something but Victor did not allow them and continued to exin, It didnt work on you because I marked you the night before. You are considered mine, and not my fathers so only I can punish you. He said to the girls who looked a little terrified. Dont worry, If you didnt do something that would hurt or betray me, I would never use such cowardly means, I have better punishing methods. He said as he looked at Lily, who shrank her little butt. The twins looked at each other with a little fear in their eyes. They didnt think that things were this serious. But they were lucky they fell into the hands of such an understanding young master, not someone like Nick. Young master, why didnt you mark aunt Hilda too? she would have probably been able to stop Nick if you did, Mana said, as she saw Hilda a long time ago beat that loan shark who was after them with one punch. Its not that I didnt want to, but she is already owned, and my father would need to dispel his mark before I can mark her, He said as he wiped his mouth and stood up. Thats all I can tell you, for now, you will know more sooner orter. Now go get ready. Wear some durable clothes since we will have to hike through some woods. Ah, and I have already prepared two bags with things you might need. You can find them in my room, the pink ones. He said as he knew the girls wanted to understand more about such magical means. The twins nodded then went back to their room to change their clothes. Knowing that those are all the answers they would get for now. Young master, what should I do with that trash near the door? Hilda asked as she pointed to the scattered pile of clothes. Leave it be, and If someone came to collect it let them take it. Did you call my father? He asked. Yes, yesterday night, and he said that you dont need to worry, he will deal with Nick. She said with a smile. Thats good. Victor said before turning to Lily, Go fetch the two ck backpacks from my room. You will carry the big one, while I will carry the small one, he said. Yes, young master, Said Lily as she went upstairs. Looking at his phone, Victor found it was about 6:30 So Aria should be here any moment now. It was 7:00, Victor was sitting on a leather chair and drinking a cup of freshly brewed coffee, while the girls were sitting around him checking their backpacks and wondering why did Victor pack all those things in there. Arent they going to spend just an afternoon there ?. When they asked Victor, hepletely dodged their question, telling them that this is the way that this young master does things. Soon they heard the sound of a few cars parking in front of the mansion, then Hilda guided Aria into the living room where Victor was sitting. Good morning young master, Aria said while giving Victor a cold stare. She didnt like how he forced her toe. Good morning, you look very good. An interesting choice though. He said as he inspected the camo hunting suit she was wearing. It suited her well. maybe a little tight around the chest? What?, I didnt have any other clothes suited for such a trip. You should have told me earlier. This one I wore when father took me hunting once. she said with annoyance. That does not matter, Is everything ready? He asked her. Yes, I got two vans, and we are all ready to go, she answered. Did you have breakfast? He asked her. Yes, on the roading here, she spat back. Good. Lets go then, follow me, Victor said as he carried his backpack out of the mansion where the vans were parked. Chapter 46: The Mountain Chapter 46: The Mountain The van waiting for them had 4 rows of seats and could fit 10 people easily. Victor walked to Aria and throw her a small backpack. Carry this for me. If anything were to happen to it, I will tell father about your disobedience. He said then got into the van and found a ce in the back long seat with Lily, while the girls sat in front of him, Aria clenched her teeth, then turned away and sat next to the driver, as she wanted to get as far away from Victor as possible. Lets go then, we will be meeting with a few friends at the first bus stop before the mountain, so keep an eye for them, Victor said as heid down and put his head on Lilysp then closed his eyes. Aria looked at him with a piercing gaze then looked at Lily who seemed to be very happy with the situation. She seemed to be ying with Victors hair. This girl has already fallen, she thought as she turned her head forward and gestured to the driver to go. He was trying hard not to look at whats happening in the back. The van was on the road for 20 minutes when Victor opened his eyes and asked the twins in a soft Voice. So that Aria in the front would not hear him. I didnt get the chance to ask you yesterday, what was Toms decision? Whom did he choose? He asked. Ah. The twins hesitated a little and then answered. Young master, he said both. Mina said while keeping her head down. What a pervert! are you sure he meant that? He asked. Not really, he seemed hesitant, Mina said as she was thinking about Tom. He might be a pervert for real. So what are you going to do, would you both prefer to stay with me? He asked. The girls hesitated, they wanted one of them to escape servitude, but Toms answer and attitude did not help at all. OK, I will find a chance to ask Tom subtlyter, this way we can get a clear answer, and you wont have to embarrass yourself anymore. He said with a warm smile. The twins nodded their heads in approval, they were really embarrassed yesterday. And their young master is always very understanding. Aria in the front was acting as if she heard nothing of the conversation between Victor and the twins, but her ears were pointing backward for a while now, and she was amazed by her brothers ability to scam little girls, Although she didnt know the full story, she got the gist of it. She was not that young and naive. I have to be careful, she thought, This young brother of mine is pure evil, At this moment Victors phone rang, it was Margret. Ah, Hello Margret, where are you now? Good, We would be there in about 10 minutes. Yeah, See youter. He said and hang up, They are waiting for us at the bus stop, so hurry up. He said to Aria, before returning to his blissful nap. Aria who was at the front nodded her head, then made sure to keep her attention on the road. Soon she saw six teens standing in front of a rural bus stop, are those the friends he talked about? Miss. Aria, those are our friends right there. Minas voice came from the back confirming Arias thoughts. So she quickly asked the driver to park the van near them, and the other van also stopped. Aria went down and greeted everyone. and introduced herself. Hello everyone, My name is Aria, I am Mr. Victors secretary. Why dont you get into the back van and we shall get going? she asked. Ah, hello miss Aria, My name is Tom. Tom immediately greeted her with a charming smile, making her blush a little. He had such an effect on women. Then he looked at the front van and saw the twins and Lily sitting there by themselves. So he waved his hands at them and said hi. Miss Aria, why dont we go to the front van? we can fit inside. Tom said. He wanted to sit next to that girl in the back. It would be a little cramped though, Said Aria. Isnt there arge empty seat in the back? Asked Peter. Ah Mr. Victor is currently napping there so it is not empty. Said Aria with a little blush. Making Tom and the others go forward and see that victor was indeed asleep, happily drooling on Lilysp. Ah, Fuck that pervert, Thought Tom. But He didnt give up, He became more determined not to let Victor stay alone with the girls. Its OK, the car would fit us and we could squeeze in, He insisted. Aria didnt know what to say, but the boy named George saved the situation, I can sit with Sarah on the other van, He said, wanting to spend some time with her, as he has long wanted her to be his girlfriend. Aria looked at the girls searching for Sarah, and one of them with a blushed face nodded a little, Fine then, get in, lets get going, She said then returned to her seat. Margret quickly ran and took the seat in front of the twins with Anna, Leaving Peter and Tom to sit behind the driver. And the convoy began to go up the mountain. Young master, why did you request that we wear hiking clothes, you surprised me when you sent me that message. Asked Margret who turned to the back to look at Victor. I didnt tell you before, but I heard rumors about the mountain being a magical ce with some secrets, so I thought it would be such a waste to just visit the movie set, maybe we can go explore a little and get to know each other more while we are there, He said making the girls feel excited. This young master is cool and courageous they thought. This entire mountain belongs to my family, you see, He continued, My father brought it in the past, he thought it contained some treasure, but after searching for two months he found nothing, so he left it here to rot, he said making the girls eyes sparkle, how rich do you need to be to buy a mountain then get bored with it. The twins quickly got why he had them carry such packs, It seemed the young master had this idea from the start. He wanted to go treasure hunting. Tom red at Victor in the back. This pervert wants to take advantage of the girls in the mountains, he thought The mountain is very dangerous. I advise you not to do such things, many hikers disappear there every year. And father already said that there was nothing there, Said Aria from the front. Of course, I know, So going with me is optional, but not for you big sister, you wille with me and the twins. He said making her clench her jaw and ball her fist with anger, she knew that she had no choice. Why do the girls have to go with you? They are free to make their own choice! Tom suddenly said making Aria likes him more. while the twins flinch a little. Ah, I made a bet with the twins yesterday. And I won, so they agreed to serve me the entire day, Victor said with an evil smile. He had agreed on this with the twins earlier. What bet? Is it true? Asked Tom as he looked at the nervous twins who nodded their heads. Thats a secret, Victor said mysteriously, If you are too scared toe with us you are free to stay. he taunted him. Who said I am scared, Of course, I woulde, I wont let the girls suffer with you. He said as he swore not to leave the girls alone with such a man. As for the bet, he would ask the twinster, when they are alone. they would never hide anything from him. Aria looked at Tom and nodded her head, thats how a young man should be, not like her perverted brother. Chapter 47: Into the woods Chapter 47: Into the woods The van went up the mountain where green forest trees dotted both sides of the road, the environment around them got greener and richer the more they went up. This mountain had a special air around it as if it was from another world. Soon the convoy which has been going up for half an hour stopped in a forest clearing, where the movie was being shot. This was also where the road ended, about halfway through the mountain, and no car can go any further as the terrain gets very rough. There, staff and employees were busy going around, making things ready, and checking on various pieces of equipment. The shooting didnt start yet. The vans parked beside the other equipment trucks after a security guard checked their identity. Aria got out of the van first, followed by everyone, andstly Victor, who stretched his stiff limbs as Lily helped him straighten his clothes andb his disheveled hair. Ah hello miss Aria, I am Mark Silberberg, the director of this movie, and this is John Sigma our star, There is no further need for introduction, A thin man with gray hair greeted Aria with a smile, then pointed to the muscr handsome man beside him. Hello Mr. Silberburg, Mr. Sigma, I came here today with the CEO of ourpany Victor White, she said as she introduced Victor and then everyone else as Victors friends. Hello Mr. White we are very pleased to meet you, they said to Victor. I am happy to meet you too, why dont you show us around? Victor said, The director greeted everyone then gave them a tour through the set, the shooting would need another hour to start so he was not busy, and he wanted to get closer to Victor, as he knew that this white family was super-rich. Maybe he can convince him to produce the script he wrote. Victor to the astonishment of everyone did not act arrogantly but smiled and talked to the two men about the shooting like a real pro. That was until he ruined his image again. Mr. Silberberg, where is Miss. Mira, I wanted to have some private time with her. Asked Victor as he looked around. Mira was the female star of this movie and was a new rising actor who had started acting justst year. The two low-budget movies she started in, were both a huge sess. But Victor didnt want her for her talent but her beauty and character, If he wanted topare her to someone, that would be Lily. Lily had the calm and serene beauty of a spring fairy, but Mira was the opposite, she was as hot as a nuclear bomb. She was one of his girlfriends in the past, one of the faithful ones, and she was also a victim to one of his brothers schemes. Unfortunately, Mr. White, Mira would not be here, her scenes have already finished filmingst week, Mark said. Ah, too bad. Aria, find a suitable time for me to meet her, he told aria who shot him a look then took a pen and scribed hismand on her notebook. Why cant her brother be more content, he already has many pretty girls around him, she thought. Mr. White, how about my new idea, can you help us with it? We have already been rejected by many productionpanies due to the huge cost of the project, so we propose a partial investment..... he asked. How about Ipletely finance and produce that idea of yours? But I want the right to choose some of the actors. Victor interrupted Mark and said. In his previous life, those two men were very sessfulter, they broke records with every movie they partnered in. So he decided to invest in them now. Yes, of course, That would be perfect. Said mark with a big smile. Good, then lets find timeter to sit down and have a talk about cooperation, he said Aria, make an appointment for Mr. Silberberg next week, he told her then returned to mark, Now you have some shooting to attend to, and I and my friends would like take a look around and meet some of the actors, so I would not bother you anymore, Victor said to Mark and walked away. He lost interest in the shooting after knowing that Mira was not here. He attended many shootings in his past life, so he didn''t care. After touring the set for a while and getting some autographs for the girls, Victor stood up and looked at everyone, I am going to take a hike and try to explore a little of this mountain, you are free to follow me if you want, Victor said. I will stay with Sarah here, said George who was holding the blushing Sarahs hand, they seemed to have bonded together earlier and wanted some time alone. Fine by me, Anyone else? Victor asked. Can I not go? asked Aria, No, he answered ndly, making her pout, Margret looked at Anna and nodded, conveying her intent to go. This hike would create a good chance for her to get closer to Tom or Victor who was surrounded by many girls now. She does not mind sharing though, as long as she gets a ce near a rich young master, and some allowance maybe?. As for Anna, she didnt want to be left alone with the lovebirds and reluctantly decided to go, as she could tell that Tom and Peter would definitely follow the twins who were serving that young master. Was it really just a bet? What did they bet on? She wondered. Tom and Peter went forward to the girls and offered to carry their backpacks for them, but they were coldly denied, the girls knew that the young master entrusted them with these things, and they didnt dare let anyone else carry them. Tom looked at Lily who was carrying arge backpack, with a pickaxe at its side. Then went to her and shed his most dazzling smile. Miss, can I help you carry that bag? He asked. No, she stated coldly, then turned around and began to go after her young master who began to venture into the woods. Tom hesitated a little then followed with the rest of his friends. He wanted to ask for her name, but he didnt know who to ask without sounding like a pervert. But he really wanted to know. Margret looked amused as she watched Toms repeated failures, Unlike the others she has been keeping an eye on everyone, and she knew that Tom, although looked like a gentleman, was as possessive and lecherous as any other man. She doesnt mind though, she was not that clean, and her childhood was not a pretty one, she dated many guys, some were much older than her, and came to know that most of them are just the same, Perverts in sheep clothes. But like all girls her age she yearned for a true lover. So she decided to find some rich young master to be her husband, at the very least she would still be with a rich pervert. At first, she set her eyes on Tom who became rich overnight, then she met Victor, and that made her hesitant. She knew Tom from her childhood, knew him enough to read his dirty mind. He was always timid and introverted, but suddenly one year ago, after the summer break he returned to school as a new person, he was more confident, charming, and most importantly Rich. He said that he won the lottery, but Margret was not that naive, she could tell that he held some secrets. Then she looked at Victor who was leading everyone arrogantly. She only met him yesterday, but the feeling she got from him didnt match his image. He looked like an arrogant rich young master. But she had a feeling, that this guy was a dangerous monster, and if she messed up with him, he would eat her whole. In addition to that, the twins seemed to be unnaturally obedient to him too. But when she looked at the way Lily looked at him, she seemed to find the feeling she was searching for, that of dependence and real trust. Maybe that guy had secrets too, who doesnt?. Most importantly, he was filthy rich, far richer than Tom. What are you looking at? asked her Peter, who has been pestering her for a while. She didnt like this guy, he is a petty person, and unlike Victor, Peter felt more like a fake young master who was trying too hard to wear a suit that did not fit him. although he was rich, he was an idiot, and would probably spend all his parents'' fortune sooner orter. Nothing, she said and kept moving to catch up with the rest. She didnt want to stay alone with him. They had been walking in the woods for half an hour. The woods slowly turned from a somewhat normal mountain forest to a mythical ce, the grass was still green and the trees were still tall, but the scene was different, but no one could tell why. Suddenly, Victor stopped after leading them into a very beautiful clearing filled with flowers, grass, and some boulders pocking from the ground. We will rest here, he said. They didnt know it, but Victor had reached his destination, now he has to find a way to activate it. He left the group, who seemed to be a little tired, and began to inspect the grounds searching for the signs he read about. What are you doing, young ma.., Victor? Asked Mina. Dont mind me, I am just investigating this mountain, I am certain that I could uncover its big secret. That street oracle said that my luck would be at its peak today and thes are aligning in my favor, just stay close, he said arrogantly as he continued to look around. Making the girls shake their heads. They started to look around them too, they were amazed by this ce, it looked ethereal with all the blue and white flowers blooming under the sun. If there was really a secret on this mountain it should be here. They got tired soon and found a ce to sit down and rest. After a few minutes, Tom took the opportunity when the girls were admiring the flowers and slowly approached Lily who was standing alone watching Victor go around and pock at random rocks with a wooden stick like a maniac. May I know, what is your name miss? He asked like a gentleman. Lily, she answered without looking at him, Ah. Miss Lily, what a beautiful name, may I inquire about your rtionship with Victor? You seemed very close to him. he asked with a smile. He is into cold girls, he likes the feeling of conquering them. I am his personal maid, she said ndly. Ah, I see..What? he was surprised, no wonder she allowed victor to Sleep on herp like that. He must be molesting her. And what is the difference between a normal maid and a personal maid? Could it be that? No, no, no. It cant be. That Victor must be using some evil means to control her. Tom didnt know why he hated Victor, nor that his very existence was screaming at him, Victor was a danger. But, He, who fancied himself a hero, decided that he must save this miserable girl from her horrible fate. From the clutches of this evil young master. Dont worry miss Lily, I wi he tried to say but was interrupted. HA HA HA HA HA, I found it, Look at this, doesnt it look like magic? Come look at it. Yelled Victor, making everyone look at him then go to look at what he had found. Victor was standing in front of a t white rock, which had some foreign symbols on it. He was tapping at it with his stick in excitement. Isnt this just some scribbles on a rock? Some kids have probably done it as a prank, said Peter who poked his head from behind. But Tom who was much more experienced and was watching carefully saw that the symbols were changing, very slowly, like clouds in the sky of a summer day, they were definitely changing, then they began to move faster and faster as Victor continued to tap at it Tom who realized something suddenly yell, No, Stop, Get away from . But it was toote, the stone shattered as if it was made of ss, and a blue tide of light came out of it, sweeping over them and swallowing everyone in the clearing, including Aria who was a little further away, then shrank again leaving a blue revolving vortex where they stood before. It only took two seconds. Victor, who was being swept away, smiled and let the vortex swallow him as he looked at the blue shimmering screen above his head. Dungeon Opened. Congrattions you are the one who discovered and opened this dungeon. Dungeon discovering reward. 1. Dungeon Map 2. 10 free allocation points 3. E Rank Skill book (Spear arts) Further rewards on clearing. GOOD LUCK Chapter 48: Dungeon Chapter 48: Dungeon Schrs wondered for years on the subject of dungeons, there as no definitive answer, but there was a prevalent theory. The dungeons are pockets of other worlds, they seemed to invade ours by chance. If the world deemed them dangerous it would confine them with a barrier. However, sooner orter the Barriers energy would deplete and a gate would open allowing people in at first, and if it was left untreated the barrier would disappear and whats inside would leave it to wreak havoc into the world. A Dungeons was both a blessing and a curse, it contained dangerous monsters and precious metals and herbs. Once a dungeon was cleared of all the things the world deemed dangerous, it would copse and merge with the world, revealing its treasures to the outside world to be mined. so the world''s hidden powers would usually fight over them. But before it is cleared, people cane in but not out. That is not usually a problem, as once a dungeon was opened only Full yer can get in, and whoever controls it would send a ready team of yers, but sometimes if the Dungeon opened where people were already standing, it would swallow them regardless of there status. Those people would then be granted a yer status. It was called Dungeon Awakening. Many powers tried to send their youths who were not fully awakened to search for such dungeons so they may get a chance to advance. But finding a dungeon before it opens is easier said than done. It was muchter after the Reckoning when dungeons began to appear every other day that a method was created to forecast dungeons opening. And even then it was more of an art than a concrete science. At this time dungeons are rare maybe one every month. The strong families and alliances started to fight for ess rights long ago, but one day they stopped and formed the Dungeon agreement after they lost all their forces in an S rank dungeon. You cant know the dungeon''s rank until you go inside. If it was dangerous you could only tell when a dungeon has already swallowed legions of yers without being cleared. The agreement was drafted officially to let unaffiliated yers and all the powers have an equal chance to clear the dungeon and take whatever spoils they gained inside. But the truth was they needed canon fodders to explore and act as shields.s once the dungeon closes, the preciousnd left behind is for whoever has enough power to own it and control it. And once it was owned the others have to respect that. Victor knew that there was a dungeon here, this entire mountain was affected by its otherworldly energy, and just now he has forced it to open by just tapping on the rock hard with a stick. It was like a pimple that was about to burst, and he gave it thest nudge. Back then, it happened after a month of Victor arriving at Vein city, the dungeon burst open and was discovered by the filming crew which altered the family. Thankfully this dungeon was already owned by them, so no other powers tried to take it from them. After sending a full team the dungeon was quickly cleared, as it was a low leveled dungeon. Victor only heard about it from his father. After the clearing, it seemed to have been opened by a wandering hiker. The yers'' team found him inside hiding inside a cave. And when he came out they offered him to join the family but he refused. It was Victors task back then to convince him, but he failed and could do nothing. The agreement states that yers who awaken in the dungeons are free to choose their own destiny, and as long as they abide by the rules, no one can harm them. That hiker diedter though when he revealed the secret of being a yer to the press, so the same agreement that protected him killed him. And the media report was quickly changed to make the hiker a crazy man whomitted suicide. The majority of yers didn''t want their existence to be exposed to the public. Now lets see what do we have here, thought Victor as he looked at the walls surrounding him, It was a damp gray rock cave, illuminated by a faint green lighting from algae that seemed to grow out of the cracks in the rocks. A typical wild dungeon. He was alone, everyone was separated, but Victor was not afraid as he had already given the girls enough supplies in the bag. As for the others, they can only count on their luck, but they would probably survive like that Hiker, this was just an F rank dungeon after all. The Goblins General Dungeon F Rank Clear Condition : Kill the Goblin general. He could see this screen when he entered the dungeon, and everyone else should see this too. So they would be stuck here until that general is dead. Once he is dead the world rules are enough to eliminate all of the other goblins, and the dungeon would be considered clear after that. There was something else. On the corner of his vision, he could see the dungeons map all the way to the bosss room and the exit. This was a part of his reward for opening it up. He only knew the position of a handful of other dungeons. But they are not ready to be opened yet. One of them is an S rank. There were some dots some red and some blue on the map which seemed to update every Minute. He was a blue dot, so he knew that the red ones are the goblins while the blue ones were humans. There seemed to be only two secluded blue dots, the others has formed two groups and were staying in their positions, probably assessing the situation. There were no goblins near them so they should be safe for now. He brought the twins and Aria here on purpose wanting to make them yers. Especially Aria, He did this to save her life. When the family investigates JACOB, they would probably discover that she aided him, but that is not the problem, because Aria had another secret, one that caused the family to kill her when they discovered it back then, this time however she would be a yer. And killing a yer in the family would require the patriarchs approval. That would grant him enough time to save her. Wait a minute He told himself, why are there 10 Blue Dots? The only ones inside the dungeon should be Him, Lily, Aria, The Twins, Tom, Peter, Ann, and Margret. Those are 9! That dot was the closest to him and moving in his direction so he decided to investigate it, if it was any of the girls he would be able to help. He activated his disguise skill, Hiding his presence, and walked towards the dot. It took him 1 hour of walking in the maze-like dungeon to see the shadow of a man dressed in ck. This was not someone he knew, he wore a ck mask and seemed to be a yer, so victor appraised him. NAME : f LEVEL : 31 ABNORMAL STATUS : SLAVE ( weak ) CLASS : Spy AUTHORITY : 4 Strength : 33 Intelligence : 32 Agility: 50 Luck : 13 Charm : 8 Order: 11 SKILLS : Shadow cloak, A Critical dagger, B Follow trace, E Hide presence, F If Victor didnt see him on the map he might not have discovered him, that Shadow cloak skill was simr to Lilys. It only works if you didnt know you were there. he observed the man for a few moments, and from his movements art, he could tell that he belonged to his family. But was he sent by his father or the other factions? Does it matter? No. Victor didnt like to be spied on, this guy must have followed him from the mansion and that meant he had a car, and maybe a partner, but only this guy entered the Dungeon with them. Victor showed no hesitation as he took out a dagger he bought yesterday and approached the unsuspecting man. It was as easy as ying a chicken, the man felt something was wrong, he felt a strange airflow against his skin, he was not alone here. He should be careful, his enemy., he didnt continue that thought. He just felt a cold sensation in his throat and he stopped breathing the next moment. Victor quickly inspected the corpses back, searching for the familys tattoo and there it was, a tattoo of two daggers over a round shield with a lions face, this is defiantly not his fathers, it was them. They must have sent him to see what happened with Nick, and maybe to gather some incriminating evidence. He searched the mans body and retrieved the recording device. It was an advanced one with many features. Victor didnt try to open it as he knew he didnt have the tools required here, he just used all his strength to crush it including the memory chip. He stood there watching as the body dissolved by the dungeon''s power, leaving only the clothes. So he quickly used his dagger to create some battle damage on them, then left the area with his disguise on. An hourter he reached a stone hall where he noticed 3 red dots were walking nearby, Victor who was hidden, could easily see their green skin, hooked noses, andrge red eyes. They were Goblins, one of the weakest sentential monsters. They wore makeshift armor made of some kind of leather, two of them had stone knives while thest one had a wooden bow and arrows. He has dealt with those a lot in the past, and he knew their weaknesses. Their defense was that of a human child, but their attacks were deadly. so he approached the one walking behind and plucked his dagger into his heart. He left it there and backed away, as the two others began to look around, they thought it was a thrown dagger, so they split up to hide behind big boulders and began to look deep into the cave, so they didn''t notice when Victor leisurely smacked them with arge stone on their heads. It only took him a minute to kill one and knock out the two others. With his disguise, a low leveled goblin that didn''t have AOE attacks would not discover him, So he had no rivals here. Looking at the unconscious goblin at his feet he smiled as he took out the Ring of the Minor Masters he stole from Nick, that idiot used it on humans, but its unique power is that it allows a yer to not only enve a target but alsomunicate with it, so you would be able to use it on any sentient being. Including goblins. Now he had all the tools he needed and can concentrate on his master n. Dealing with Tom. He smiled as he reached out for his backpack. Where did he put that pickaxe again? Sh*t, he forgot it with Lily. Chapter 49: Awakening Chapter 49: Awakening Aria could feel the hard rock floor under her body when she regained her consciousness, she heard the sound of someone arguing, so she opened her eyes and looked around. Where am I? What happened? It looked like she was in some kind of a cave. Tom was standing there arguing with Lily who gave him a stubborn look as she crossed her hands and faced him. "Miss Lily, I didn''t expect you to be a yer too, I know you want to rush to find that guy Victor, and I appreciate yourmitment, but this ce is a maze and the best way to save everyone is to clear the dungeon. We have to start searching for the bosss room. If Victor is smart he would be trying to do the same thing, So we will meet him sooner orter, you don''t need to go around searching blindly and alone in a dungeon. That is both pointless and dangerous." he said to Lily who seemed a little convinced. I have to ask you about this though, he said seriously to Lily, Do you or Victor belong to an Overseer power? He asked, Lily did not answer, and he took it as a sign of approval, so he frowned a little, it seems his hunch was on the spot, that Victor although seemed arrogant, he gave Tom a dangerous feeling, and what kind of a young master has a yer maid? He must be one of them. and most likely a yer too. Then answer me this, Do you belong to the Von Astrom family, He asked with an obvious fury in his eyes, making Lily who didn''t want to speak with him hesitate a little, he had the same look of hate she had when she wanted to kill Guy, so she chose topromise and answer him, No, we have no rtionship with them, but I cant tell you which power we belong to without the young masters permission, she said then sat down and began to inspect the contents of her backpack. Aria who was eavesdropping felt that their conversation was over so she slowly sat down and began to inspect the environment around her. but before she could do that, someone groaned beside her, "Ah..," it was Peter who had just regained consciousness. "Where are we, what the hell was that, and where is everyone?" he asked as he sat down and began to look around "Was it a cave in? Did we fall?" He asked as he checked his phone to find it without a signal. Tom looked at Peter and Aria who were panicking a little. He cleared his throat and began to speak, "No need to panic, We are in a dungeon, one simr to that in Video games. Look over your heads to the left." Tom asked. Making Aria frown, as this was not the right time to tell a joke. But when She looked up, she quickly gasped in astonishment, there was a blue shimmering screen in her field of vision, it just came into focus when she looked at it. "What is this? A log of some sort?" she thought, WARNING YOU HAVE ENTERED A DUNGEON INITIALIZING DUNGEON AWAKENING PROCEDURE Wee yer... Analyzing input data Finished... You have sessfully awakened as a PLAYER, your attributes have been automatically assigned by the system. NAME: ARIA WHITE LEVEL : 0 CLASS: MERCHANT AUTHORITY: 2 Strength: 15 Intelligence: 23 Agility: 13 Luck: 14 Charm: 30 Order: 10 SKILLS : System Store ess (LEVEL 0). PLAYER Market ess (LEVEL 0). Basic shield, E Setup Complete. What the F*ck is that!! said Peter as he looked up with wide eyes. "Is this for real? What does this mean?" Aria asked Tom and Lily, she didn''t believe her eyes. Tom hesitated a little, then began to exin the existence of yers to the astonished Aria and Peter, You have now awakened as yers, think of it as a video game, but it is real, now you will have superpowers and will be able to level up by killing monsters and doing missions. The status screen is where you are assigned a ss and attributes, since you were awakened by a dungeon you did not get to choose your ss, the system automatically assigned you one. Try it yourself, interact with your status screen, you can see all kinds of exnations on every attribute you look at. You can also try your skills, He said, making Peter ponder a little and start to explore his status screen. Aria needed a few seconds to absorb all this information. Dungeons? yers? Awakening? Thatst word, she heard it before, wasn''t it the one used by the family to describe the ceremony? Could it be? She thought of her brother as she decided to inquire about this matter from himter. she quickly looked at her status screen and started to interact with it, indeed, Tom was saying the truth. How can this be? This is not scientific, she thought, Ha ha ha, that is truly amazing, Is this for real?" said Peter as he pinched himself, "Aaaah, it hurts. Now I am a superhero and I would get a lot of chicks to like me, he saidughing, making Lily and Aria look at him with disgust. Tom ignored him and continued talking, "I have been a yer sincest winter, and it seems that Miss Lily is a yer too," he said making Peter and Aria look at her. Lily didn''t answer just nodded her head, then turned her head to look into the darkness of a nearby passage as if she was searching for someone. Tom didnt care as he knew that Lily was looking for that guy Victor, and he hoped that Victor would perish here, He looked at Peter and Aria as he continued his exnation. "As I told you, this world, has many people who awaken the power to be yers just like Video games. And it has dungeons and monsters too. And we are in such a dungeon. Luckily this one is a low-ranking dungeon as it seems to be a goblins cave, we would be able to clear it ourselves with some effort, I have been in two raids before." Tom said proudly. Why no one talks about these things? shouldn''t yers be famous," Peter asked. "Well..., This world has certain powers, they call themselves the Overseers, they areposed of five families, three sects and one organization, They have more power than most countries and forbade anyone from disclosing information about the existence of the system and yers, Tom answered as he clenched his finger, he seemed to hold some grudge. I have to warn you though, Never reveal anything, people died for this before." He added making Aria and Peter cool down a little. "Now I need to know your sses and authority," He said, "I am an Archer, and I have 2 authority, is that good?" Asked Peter, "Yes, a fighting ss is always good, we will have to find you a bow and some arrows, Most yers get 2 Authority when they awaken, so that is normal," Tom said, then he turned to Aria, "And you? miss Aria," "Don''t tell him, a yer shouldn''t reveal his ss and attributes without a good reason, your skills are your secret weapon." Suddenly Lily warned Aria before she could answer, making Tom look at her with an inspecting gaze. she was smarter than what he expected. but that did not matter. He turned to face Aria, and convince her, "Dont get me wrong, miss. Aria, I just wanted to know about your ss so that I can find a suitable role in the fight for you. We might need your help as our only way out of here is by defeating that goblin General." He said with a charming smile, Aria didn''t know what to do, but after seeing Tom''s smile she chose to tell him. she didnt have a powerful ss anyway. she thought. "I have a merchant ss," she said making Lily frown a little. If Victor was here he would nod his head as if he expected this result. Even a business genius like Aria would fall for Tom''s smile. That is how strange the effect of Scions is on normal people. It was as if they be NPCs in front of them. So unlike Lily whose fate was already tied firmly to Victors, Aria didnt feel anything abnormal when she told him. "That is good, Tom nodded While you would not be very helpful in the fight, You can use your skills to buy remedies and health potions for us," he said before turning to Lily, "Miss Lily, I really need to know your ss to incorporated into my n, this is very crucial for our sess," he said in a serious tone. When he came to, he found that Lily was awake too, unlike the other two who were still unconscious, he knew that they were being awakened as yers. When did she awaken and what are her powers? He really wanted to know. He has pretty much confirmed that she belonged to some power, but that won''t stop him, he will get her sooner orter. he thought as he looked at her. "This is very important." He pressured her. "Tell me yours first," Lily asked, surprising him. She was not that easy to manipte. "I am a warrior," he said hiding his true ss like every smart yer, you never know when your best friend would betray you for some treasure, especially in a dungeon, where there is no one watching. "Ah, me too, I am a dagger warrior," said Lily as she took out a ck dagger from her bag, acting as if she was a warrior like him. Tom looked at her but said nothing, he didnt know if she was telling the truth or not, but during theing fights, everything would be clear. Where do we go now? Asked Peter as he looked at the branching tunnels surrounding them. Nowhere, We should check our equipment and our status first, we dont know how long we would be staying here or when we would get a chance to rest again, do you have anything useful ? He asked. Peter shook his head then looked at Aria and Lily who were carrying big backpacks. "What about you?" He asked Aria, who seemed far friendlier than Lily who was still hiding her mouth behind that semi-transparent veil and was giving Tom and Peter some cold stares. Aria wanted to answer but she didn''t know what was in it, this bag was given to her by Victor, who didn''t exin anything. So she quickly opened the bag and inspected its inside. It was full of food bars and some water bottles. but upon further searching, she found that it had a rolled sleeping bag in the bottom, and a medical kit too. Aria was surprised, why did her brother pack these things, did he anticipate such a situation? Or was he nning to go on a camping trip? "I have a sleeping bag, some food, and a medical kit," she said, Tom nodded his head, it was not unheard of to bring such things when hiking in the wild, then he turned to Lily, "What about you Miss Lily ?" "The same as Arias" she answered without even looking. "Why is there a pickaxe poking from your bag then?" asked Peter. "Private matters," She answered. But sounded unconvinced, "Did you or Victor know about this dungeon?" Aria suddenly asked her. She had to know, did her brother bring them here on purpose? Why would he bring a pickaxe if he just went hiking? "It can''t be," Tom said, "A dungeon cant be found before its opening, maybe Victor heard some rumors about the mountain like we did and wanted to try his luck," He said, And he turned out to be quite lucky, he thought silently. "But that pickaxe..." said Peter. Its useless here, he probably wanted to dig for some treasure. said Tom as he stretched his hand to Lily, Can I borrow it? he asked. Lily hesitated for a second but then gave it to him, she also wanted to know if this thing would work here and if the young master brought them here on purpose. Tom Took the pickaxe and began to hit a nearby wall with it. At first, a lot of rocks were smashed under his inhuman strength but after digging for two minutes the it began to produce yellow sparks when it impacted the rocks and it failed to make a dent in them. All the dungeons walls are protected by the world rules, so after digging for a while you will reach a limit, which cant be dug before the dungeon is cleared. He said as he returned the pickaxe back to Lily, deliberately touching her little hand in the process. She shot him a warning re as she quickly retracted her pretty hand, and carefully returned the pickaxe to the backpack. then handkerchief to wipe her hand. Tom did not mind but smiled a little, girls her kind needs a lot of time to conquer. He thought, not knowing that Victor conquered her in three seconds. After a little rest we will start searching the dungeon, the boss here is the goblin general, he should be in a goblins settlement. So we just have to find some of them and follow their trails, they would probably leave some tracks, Tom said as he looked into the dim tunnel in front of him. Wondering what kind of rewards he would get for clearing this dungeon. Chapter 50: First Kiss Chapter 50: First Kiss Akaichi The Chapters numbering was edited, New small Chapter 42 was Added, Enjoy Lily looked at the goblin which was unsuspectingly approaching her. She got her dagger ready and held her breath. Shadow cloak skill hid her body but not her sound, and in these silent caves, any small noise would get you discovered. As the goblin approached her, she could see his ugly look and sharp fangs in the dim light. Now or never, she told herself when the goblin passed by her. she pounced at him and struck him in the neck where Tom told her the goblins main artery should be. She used her Prating dagger skill so that she would cut through the goblins thick skin easily. The goblin didnt make a sound as its red eyes dimmed slowly. It was dead. Lily watched it as it turned into dust, leaving a stone dagger and a small red gem, which she quickly collected. ording to Tom, these gems are used to create medicine and fix artifacts. They can be sold to merchants for a good profit. Her young master was a merchant too, so he would probably like these things, she thought before frowning as she remembered him. They have been in here for 24 hours already, and she did not find a trace of him. Is he doing fine? does he need any help? She wanted to venture alone and find him, but she knew that such actions would be stupid. Her group was now resting in a chamber with a single entrance, Tom called it a safe area, it was easy to defend and hard to attack. She was tasked with guarding the entrance of the tunnel for the next two hours while they rested. She cant leave them. While she could easily get rid of lonely goblins, and two goblins wont be hard, however, any more than that would be dangerous. They have encountered groups of five goblins yesterday, but thanks to Toms instructions they were able to safely get rid of them. He also taught Aria and Peter how to fight and defend themselves, Tom is not that bad after all, she whispered her thoughts. She quickly shook her head, why was she thinking about Tom? Her young master was the only one in her heart. What was that? She thought as she saw a shadow approaching her from the dark. She activated her Area Inspection skill as she got her dagger ready. It was a strange monster, it had the structure and height of a man, but it had a ck face, white disheveled hair and gray muddy rags covered its body. And the way it walked was very arrogant as if the dungeon was its own yground, just like the way her young master would walk. What? You dont recognize your young master anymore? The monster asked, mimicking her young masters voice. Wait isnt that the young master? she thought, Ahh... Young master. Lily screamed and ran into Victors arms, and put her head into his chest. So that he could embrace her tightly. I was very worried about you young master, but I couldnt leave and search for you, she said as tears began to fall from her eyes. I am fine, I just had somethings to do, He said as he patted her head. What happened to you? young master, Why are you covered with all this dust and mud? She asked him as she inspected his body. Thats a long story, And I dont need yourpanions to discover my existence, so keep your voice down, He said dodging her question as he checked the map to make sure that they were still in their ce. Ah, sorry She whispered. Tell me about everything that happened the moment you entered the dungeon, He said. Lily began to tell him about how she stayed with the others, how they awakened, about her conversation with Tom, and how they began to hunt for goblins as they searched the dungeon. Making Victor frown when he heard that Aria was a merchant. But then he smiled, he can incorporate this into his n. Thankfully he didnt intend to use a normal poison on Tom, as those can be healed quickly with a healing pill. What he is nning to use was considered medicine by the system, so system skills and medicines would not heal it. In his past life, it was used by one of the imperial concubines on the emperor. He heard that story from a close friend who worked at the pce and was responsible for the investigation. He thought silently about random things as he continued to listen to Lily speak about Toms achievements. Tom taught us many things, he said he was in two raids before She finished her tale, gaining herself a heavy p on the butt. Ah, young master, why? she asked. Did you notice that for thest fifteen minutes you have been doing nothing but praising that Tom? Werent you just mumbling about him when you met me? He asked with a smile, making Lily shiver a little then lower her head in shame. He has been watching her when she killed that goblin, he wanted to make sure that she was alone. I am sorry young master, I dont know why, I just have this strange feeling about him, but I only have the young master in my heart. She said as a few tears dropped from her eyes. Victor knew exactly what was she feeling, It was Toms fate beginning to affect her. She wants to like that Tom, but her connection with Victor was still stronger and was helping her resist. Dont worry, She heard her young master say as he pinched her chin and removed her veil on her mouth before kissing her red lips softly. Lily froze in her ce, she didnt expect that and didnt know what to do, but before she could savor the feeling of his lips, they left hers. She wanted more. Lily looked at her with a smirk and made Lily quickly hide her blushed face with her hand, it was as red as a tomato. This was her first kiss. This is not the right ce nor the right time, He said as he patted her little head. I already activated my disguise skill, so they would not feel my existence, but we cant take much time He continued. He needed to do this to break Toms spell on her. And it seemed to have worked as he could feel the fate thread between him and her bing more rxed. Now, quickly. I need a change of clothes, do you have that backpack, he asked, waking her up from her trance. Lily quickly reached to a nearby crevice and took the backpack out, she didnt leave it with herpanions as she didnt want them touching her young masters things. So she kept it near her when she was not carrying it. Victor took it from her, then grabbed some clothes from it to change into while Lily guarded him. The dungeon was a dangerous ce. Its ok, there are no enemies so you can rx, he said with an evil smile. Nine goblins were waiting in the shadows, those were his newly acquired ves. Young master, do you need that pickaxe? She asked him. No, Not anymore, He said as he remembered the suffering he had to go through to achieve his goal. he did have the goblins to assist though. Now listen carefully, I need your help for the next n, he said as he packed the dirty clothes in the bag. After about two hours, a herd of goblins will attack you. Just stay near Aria and protect her, and make sure not to kill any of them until Tom is injured. You can attack and kill them all after that, He said, he would not be needing those guys anymore. The young master ns to kill Tom? Lily asked nervously. Tom has helped her a lot, she didnt want him to die. No, he will live, and he will leave this dungeon without a speck of dust. It is just a little punishment for hitting on you, he said as he closed the bag and stood up. He felt the urgent need to get rid of that Tom, his effect on Lily was very strong. I will not travel with you, as I have to find the twins and guide them, they dont have a mentor like Tom. I will meet you at the bosss room, he said as he patted Lilys hair. She grabbed the corner of his shirt with her little hand, she didnt want to be separated from her young aster again. Dont worry, I am stronger than you, and I will be fine. Just keep everything about our meeting a secret and act natural. You guys would need another day to reach the goblin general, so make sure to rest well, no goblins will approach this area until the attack. And dont worry about me, I will be spending my times with the girls and they will pamper me well, He said with an evil smile, One of yourpanions seemed to being, so quickly put your veil on, I need to hide, see you tomorrow. He said as he quickly disappeared In the darkness before Lily could say anything. He was intentionally ming her jealousy so that she would keep thinking about him and not pay attention to Tom. Soon footsteps could be heard, and Peter who woke up to pee passed by Lily who was watching Victors disappearing shadow in the darkness. Miss Lily, sorry to disturb you, but its natures call, he said, She didnt answer, just kicked his ass, sending him face down into the dirt. You stay and guard here. I will go get some sleep, she said as she grabbed her backpack and headed towards the safe area. Leaving Peter wondering, How did I upset her? he thought, not knowing that he had just ruined a young maidens secret affair. Chapter 51: Tom Chapter 51: Tom Tom was sitting with his back to the cold cave wall. He was watching the sleeping Aria and Lily. Both of them had sleeping bags, while Peter and he had to sleep on the ground. It was a shame because he could not get a good look at their bodies. If he were still the guy he was two years ago, he would never get the chance to stay with such girls in a lifetime. He still remembers the day he became a yer when his grandmother asked him to clean the attic where he identally broke that strange vase. A red light flew from it and entered his body, giving him the chance to be a yer. At first, he did not understand what it meant, but it only took him a few days to get to know his powers. So he headed to a nearby mountain, where he camped for a few days and started to unleash and train his skills while nning what to do next. He asked himself many questions there. Was he the only one? Are there others? Should he reveal his powers? What can I do with this? How can I make some money? There were not many jobs requiring superpowers in modern society. Not clean ones anyway. He stayed perplexed for a while until he met her. When he saw her, she was running away in the woods, and some men in ck were perusing her. At first, he didnt want to intervene as those men looked dangerous. But when he saw her face clearly, he stepped forward to save her life. She was beautiful, the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. That was until he met Lily though. He was able to defeat the three offenders easily. He took them by surprise. The first one was killed quickly. Then he activated his berserker skill and finished the other two. this was the first time he killed someone, and he should have felt something, but he didn''t have the time to do that. The girl who clung to him was poisoned by a strong aphrodisiac, and she was barely conscious. He didnt know what to do. But the girl did not give him a chance to think, and he wasnt really against it. So that night, she made him a real man. The next day, when he woke up, the girl was still there looking at him with an inspecting look. After some hesitation, she introduced herself as Nova Von Astrom. ording to her, her family was one of the world''s five ruling families. They wanted to marry her to some young master as a political maneuver. Although she knew that this was her destiny a long time ago, she did not want to be married off to some pervert. So she took refuge with a close friend. But as it turned out, that friend was only using her. He wanted to rape her, ruining the prospect of a political marriage for her family and angering the forces behind her fianc. She was able to escape thanks to a talisman she had, but she was already poisoned by then and that guys men were able to find her quickly. That was when she met Tom. Tom was surprised by her story. He didnt fully believe her, how can the world be ruled by five families? He decided to ask her if she heard the term ''yer'', and To his astonishment, she turned out to be a yer too, much weaker than him, but still a yer. So he told her his story. She was very pleased with him and decided to teach him all about the yers and their rules and how the world and system worked. She didnt dare return to her family after losing her virginity, as that would put them in a tight spot with her fiancs family. So they stayed together on that mountain for a week. She didnt let him touch her again though, as she was very shy. But he knew that she didnt hate him. He was taking his time with her. Their happy days ended when her family found them. She called the man who came to get her brother. He was smiling at first, but when he learned from her that she was no longer a virgin. His face became as cold as ice. He immediately restrained her with some kind of a magical tool, then turned to Tom, he was going to kill him. But when his fist burning with blue me was next to Toms face, Nova, despite her shackles, stood in the way and took that hit for him. He could still remember how she hugged him with blooding out of her mouth, and how she put that tattered talisman in his pocket and activated it for him. Herst words were, Dont look for me. When he regained consciousness, he was in a valley a little far away from the mountain, so he returned there quickly to find it empty. Just a patch of blood on the ground remained where she saved him. After that, he decided that he will grow to be stronger and save her someday, so after he returned to the city, he used the Inte and quickly found the ''yersBook'' website Nova told him about, this was one of the ways rogue yers connected and shared information, he began to investigate about the yers world, and was surprised to find that many of them had many wives, this seemed to be amon practice. They have the power and money anyway. There was an online market there too where all kinds of artifacts and gems were being traded. He didn''t have any COINs so he had to find a way to earn some. and one of those ways was raiding a dungeon. He was able to participate in two public dungeon raids and one he secretly discovered after that. There he was able to level up and gain some experience and treasures. And by selling some of them, he was able to amass a substantial amount of money. By the time he returned to school, he was no longer that poor boy. He is a rich man now. And his worldview has broadened. He will no longer allow any girl he likes to escape from his grasp. And when he bes strong and saves Nova, she will have a lot of younger sisters to help her serve him. He already has three lovers. And five other potential future wives in the oven. Now how do I proceed, He thought as he looked at the two pretty sleeping girls in front of him, Aria had already started liking him, but she was a little older, and he had to take his time with her as she was not naive. As for Lily, She didnt treat him as coldly anymore. That was progress. But he cant touch her yet as she belonged to one of the families. He had to make her abandon them herself. Too bad he didnt meet the twins here, this was the perfect situation for picking up girls. He thought. As for Margret and Anna, he didnt see those too as targets, they were just friends. Anna was not pretty enough, while Margret was a slut. When Lily returned here he was still asleep. She must have left the guarding duty to Peter. But that guy was unreliable so Tom stood up and went to check on him. Peter and George were his childhood friends. And were people he trusted. When Tom saw Peter, he was standing there ying with his phone, there seemed to be no goblins around. Do you still have power in it? Asked Tom they have already been here for a day. Of course, this is the zx5200 model. It has enough energy to power a house. Do you know how much I paid for it, It is . Peter began to brag like usual. I shouldnt have asked, thought Tom. It was one hourter when Lily and Aria joined them. They seemed to have rested well. We need to proceed. I have already confirmed our path, as the goblins have left signs of the walls to guide them if they got lost. We can use those, He said as he pointed to a strange symbol on the wall, then he stepped forward letting the others follow. The path was dim-lit as usual, and they didnt see any goblins for half an hour. Suddenly, Tom had a weird feeling, as if he was being watched. He stopped and started to look around. Is there a problem? Asked Peter. I cant tell, just a feeling. Be on your guard replied Tom as he advance slowly with his trusted steel dagger in his hand. He was more of a sword guy, but he can''t carry one all the time. He needs to buy one of those expensive cosmos bags. He thought as he approached a dark patch in the tunnel. If there was an ambush it would be here. Sure enough, the next moment, eight goblins sprung from behind the rocks around them. They were well hidden and camouged with the terrain. Their heads and bodies were full of dirt and mud. Keep to the formation and Fight, shouted Tom as he shed at the first goblin which seemed to have gained him a lot of hate from the others as five of them focused on him, leaving the rest of his team with one each. He attacked swiftly and managed to kill three of them when he felt a freezing chill in his back. This was his intuition. He made a mistake, there was a ninth goblin still in hiding. He wanted to turn and avoid its attack but the other goblins suddenly threw themselves at him ignoring their lives. So he had to defend on both sides. He was barely able to avoid that fatal attack, but that sneaky goblin was able to stab him in his thigh. Tom quickly killed him, but another one in the front was about to pierce him when Lily sprung out of nowhere and helped him fend the attack and kill the goblin. With her help, he was able to finish all the goblins quickly. Sorry for the dy. I had to protect Aria. She said. Tom nodded his head and smiled as he felt that Lily was getting slightly warmer around him. Its okay, I understand, He said, I just got a little careless and was injured, so.., Ahhhhhhh, He yelled suddenly, startling his team. What happened? Asked Aria in concern as she watched Tom sit on the ground in pain, Tom didnt respond but just tore a part of his pants to look at his injury. It was a superficial wound. That stone dagger was not that sharp and didn''t do much damage. His thigh did not hurt, it was his balls. The pain was as if someone was hitting him there with a brick. He was poisoned probably. But who would create such an evil poison? Chapter 52: Evil Poison Chapter 52: Evil Poison What an evil poison indeed, thought Victor as he hid and watched Tom scream in pain. This thing was used on a level 2000 emperor. He asked all the court'' healers and alchemists to find a cure for it. But all failed. No system object could heal it, as it was a strangebination of traditional and system materials. In the end, the emperor had to release that concubine who boldly confessed that it was her doing, she also forced him topensate her for the emotional injury he caused when he killed her parents and forced her to marry him. That was not a small amount. She made a sworn promise to give him the cure after three years and then ran away. The emperor could only look at her leaving with resentment. He was one of the strongest yers in the world and was made aughing stock by a little girl. He wanted to scream at her as she left, but could only otter a little yell as his nuts started to hurt him again. After three years, the poison and the method to cure it were secretly sent to the pce, no one knew who sent it or where it came from. What truly surprised them was the simplicity of this poison. Its existence opened the door to an entirely new field of toxicology and medicine. Sadly the emperor didnt live to see that auspicious day. As he was deposed by his brother from the opposing faction. He forced him into a challenge for the throne and won easily as he decapitated the emperor who had to stop in the middle of the fight to hold his crouch after he saw one of his brothers wives stripping in the audience. As the pain would only ur to him when he gets aroused or overly excited, like when Tom looked at Lily just now. The version Victor used on Tom was a light variant of the poison so it would not make him distracted, but it would still hurt a lot. Victor still needs him to clear the dungeon and fall into the big trap he spend the previous day setting up. Now he only needs to wait and hope that the trap he prepared works. Getting rid of a scion was always a dangerous job as the world tends to protect them from deadly situations. If the poison he just used was deadly, his attack would have nevernded on Tom, or worst, maybe a cave-in would cause his death before he could order that goblin to attack. The only one who could confidently kill a scion is another one of them. So Victor had to prepare some nice cards. He stayed there and watched as Tom took out a healing pill from his inner pocket and put it in his mouth. After taking the pill, the wound on his leg healed quickly to the astonishment of Peter and Aria. Who couldnt hold herself and touched Toms thigh where the wound used to be, It was really healed. But Tom who looked at her slender hand touching his bare skin could only scream as the pain attacked him again. Tears began to fall from his eyes. Who would create such an evil poison? This thing was the nemeses of all men. He needs to find a cure fast. Then he remembered something and looked at Aria. Miss Aria, you are a merchant right? He asked. Ah, yes she replied. You see, I seem to have been poisoned. Does the store you have ess to, have any antidotes? He asked with a painful expression. Aria quickly operated her skill and looked at the store and indeed it had such potion. It has one, but I dont have enough to pay for it, it would cost 1000 COINs, she said, such antidotes were expensive. For a 1000 COINs, she needed to kill a 1000 goblin to get such amount, as the red gems can be exchanged for a one COIN each. That is for novice merchants though. As her level grows also would be her discounts and special offers. Like how Victor buys whatever he wants at a 50% discount. I will pay for it myself, said Tom as he operated his screen to send 1000 COINs to Aria. She quickly entered the store and ce an order for the BASIC Antidote, but it didnt work, It is not working. She said, There is a screen telling me that all shop operations were locked. Tom frowned a little, such a thing never happened to him before, but he heard that some dungeons have some weird rules. So this was probably one of them. Thats fine. He said as he receive the COINs Aria sent back. Neither of them realized that Victor who was watching from the shadows used one of his Merchant Administrators functions to lock Arias store for 24 hours. He can only use this lock once a month per yer. But he wanted to nt a seed of mistrust for Aria in Toms heart. Can you walk ? Peter asked Tom with concern. Yes, I should be fine, Replied Tom who didnt dare look at the girls anymore and started to walk in front of them after collecting the GEMs from the goblins remains. Ah, Tom didnt you say you would protect us from the back? Why are you moving in the front Asked Aria naively. Its better this way He answered with tears in his eyes, he does not dare walk in the back. He needed to clear this dungeon fast and get out to find a healer. He had just discovered that the pain only sticks him when he looks at a beautiful girl, and as he gets more excited the pain in his balls would grow exponentially. How can he touch a woman if this poison or curse was not cleared. Peter felt strange but he quickly followed after Tom with Aria. As for Lily, she looked around searching for her young master, but she didnt find him and could only sigh and follow after her team. She felt that her young master was a real bully. But she had no idea to what degree. Victor smiled as he watched them leave then looked at the map to locate the twins group. They were about three hours'' walk away from his location. He sighed as he started to walk in their direction while killing some random goblins on the way. A young master like him should be resting on thep of some beauty. He needed to get more hands to do the dirty work for him. Chapter 53: Margret Chapter 53: Margret Margret held a deep secret. When she was young her uncle whom she lived with after her parents died molested her. Heter made her serve other men for money. But luckily for her, he was soon arrested and she was saved. But even after she moved out to live with her aunt, old nightmares still haunted her when she slept. Many of her friends considered her a slut. Margret knew that well, but she didnt care. She understood the darkness of this world much better than any of them. She knew what she wanted, and she would do whatever she needed to get it. Right now, she was stranded with the twins and Anna in this weird Dungeon as the Screen said. They have been here for one day already. They were in a cave chamber with only one tunnel connecting it making it easy to defend. they found this ce a few hours ago. She was on guard duty now, sitting next to a tunnel entrance, holding a steel dagger. The twins and Anna slept soundly behind her. Luckily the cave was not cold, and they had three sleeping bags, the twins had two in their backpacks, and she carried one. When Victor sent her a message this morning, she read his dirty mind easily. He was probably intending to force them to camp the night in the forest. So she brought a sleeping bag she had, just in case. When she saw the bags he and the twins were carrying this morning, she affirmed her guess. But not even in her wildest imagination, she would have guessed that they would be lost in a video game dungeon. How can such things exist in real life? Is this a dream? What are these yer and ss things? Did they think she was that naive? She thought it was a prank first, a very costly one. But after being hit by that goblin and saw blooding from her arm she realized this was not a trick nor a dream. When she woke up she was with the twins, while Anna was nearby, They hurried to her when she was screaming after seeing a goblin. Margret hurried to save Anna and used her bag to hit him but it was more nimble than she expected and it used that stone dagger to sh at her. It looked like a toy, but it was not, that thing was sharp. She was saved by the twins, they held steel daggers in their hands and hacked at that goblin killing him. They seemed to have received some kind of martial arts training. They were not that good though, but much better than her. What happened after that surprised her even more, Anna hesitated for a moment, and instead of using the medical kit she had, she anxiously touched the wound making that nasty sh mark begin to heal at a visible speed after a few seconds. Margret looked at the red line on her arm that was barely visible now, it was still healing. Like magic. Everything here was like magic. She didnt want to believe it as she was a realist. She never liked fiction. But the truth is in in sight in front of her. That status screen shimmered endlessly as if it was taunting her. It stated her ss and attributes. What does an Enchantress ss mean anyway? Why did she have to get it? Was she a slut for real? even the damn system is implying that. she wondered. Suddenly there was a faint sound of a phones rm. they decided to rest here for six hours. Each one of them would stay on guard for an hour and a half. Now the time was over and they needed to keep moving. Anna and the twin woke up and began to stretch up, sleeping on the floor was notfortable. Did anything happen while we slept? asked Mina. No. we already cleared this area before so there was no trouble. Lets eat something before we head out, she answered as she returned the dagger to Mana, while Mina nodded and started to take out some energy bars and water bottles from her bag. They were lucky that Victor packed all these or they would have resorted to eating that ugly mushroom they saw the goblins munching at. I want to ask you something, Margret said to the girls who sat down and began to eat. What? answered Mina. I noticed that our sses have something to do with our life experiences, she said For example, Anna, liked to treat injured animals since she was a child, so she was granted a Healer ss, while I am an enchantress, for obvious reasons. But the two of you said that your ss was Sword Maid. What did you do to earn your ss, Margret asked while squinting her eyes. Mina and Mana shivered a little and bowed their heads. Telling their friends about their ss was a mistake. But they were not thinking stright at that time. Maybe it was a coincidence? Mina said, trying to escape the question. I dont believe so. Dont think that I am stupid, I have already noticed how you move around Victor, and how you repeatedly call him young master, before correcting yourselves, Are you his maids? Answer truthfully I would keep your secret and so would Anna, She asked and looked at the surprised Anna who quickly nodded, she was curious and not a talkative girl anyway. Mana looked at her anxious sister then chose to answer. Yes. That is true. We are young master Victors maids. and we are not living with our aunt. we work in that mansion, she said. What? Anna was shocked, she thought the twins would just deny Margrets ims. Why would you work as maids at a young age, do you need the money? I can help you, while my family is not super-rich, we do run some stores. you just needed to tell me. Anna said. Margret also felt that it was strange, so she asked Can you tell us the reason? Mina looked at Mana who nodded her head, they chose to tell the truth. she looked at Margret and Anna I can tell you, but you two have to swear not to tell anyone, she said. Fine, we promise, They replied. The twins began to tell their story, how they were haunted by that loan shark then how they broke into that mansion in the forest. And about Hilda who saved them forced them to work in the mansion in exchange for their lives. It was aunt Hilda who taught us how to fight, she said all the servants in that family needed to learn how to fight. Thats all I can tell you. Mina said finishing her story. What!!, I didnt expect that, Why dont you call the police? They are threatening you and forcing you to be maids. Asked Anna. That wont work, you won''t believe how strong the family is. We tried once. We were returned to the mansion by the police themselves and we were punished hard for that escape. said Mina as she shivered remembering Hildas punishment. Margret squinted her eyes as she was reevaluating Victors worth, his family is even stronger than she had expected. As for Anna she went straight to the twins and hugged them hard. We are sorry, you suffered a lot. Can I do anything to help you? She said with watery eyes. She was always a soft girl. Its OK, Young master Victor treats us very well, Mina said with a slight smile. She was thankful for Annas feelings. Cant you leave them now that you have be yers? Can they keep you? asked Margret. But this time it was Mana who shook her head. No, If my guess is correct, young master Victor and miss Lily should have been yers beforeing here. She said softly, shocking her friends. What, why? Anna asked. Mina hesitated for a moment, then told them an abridged version of what happened with Nick that night. So you are saying that he should be a yer to have that supernatural powers, sounds reasonable, considering he was the one who got us here, said Margret as she pondered. I cant believe that there are such super-humans in the world walking with normal people, I thought that we were the only ones, Anna said, making the girls nod in approval. If they were not experiencing this themselves they would never believe it I someone told them about it. Lets get going, we need to search for an exit or the others. We only have rations for two more days, so we should act swiftly. Said Margret as she finished packing her sleeping bag. The girls nodded and carefully headed out of the chamber. They didnt know where they were heading to, but Margret marked all the walls of all the tunnels they have been to, and she instructed the twins to keep track of the path and draw a map as they walked. If it were not for her with them, they would probably be in a bad situation. It was an hourter when they encountered the goblins, there were three of them so the girls went into a formation where the twins took to the offense with their steel daggers, while Margret Defended Anna from the back. Using a staff she got from one of the goblins. The battle went smoothly and they won with only Mina suffering a dagger stab in her leg. However, the ruckus they caused seemed to have alerted a team of 8 armed goblins that surprised them from the back when they rested after the battle. The girls didnt know it but the reason for such arge team of goblins to be together was an order from the General. During thest day, fewer and fewer goblins wereing back to the base, so he ordered a few teams to patrol the dungeon. Margret looked at them and knew that they were doomed. And they had only one chance to survive. Mina, take Anna and your sister and move forward, I will use my charm skill to lead them away, she said, she was not that heroic, but this was the only way. No, you would probably die, Said Mana. It is our only way out, you two are already injured and cant fight, and I can tell that if one of you stayed the other will too. And Anna cant possibly hold or lure them. she said as she saw the goblins raise their spear and began to approach them carefully as if they were thinking Are those ugly monsters the ones who killed all ourrades? The girls looked at each other nervously, thinking what to do. No we cant leave you, said Mina, Margret sighed, those girls were really stupid, they should always think of themselves first, she thought. Dont worry my skill will keep me safe. They would never kill me. I am faster than them. she didnt lie, but her end would be worst than dead if she got caught. The girls didntpletely understand Margrets skills so they looked at her and asked, Are you sure? they asked as they thought of how she would sometimes make the goblin she was fighting with, act weirdly. Yes, I will just lure them away and catch up with youter, she lied this time even if she escaped she would have no way of locating the others in this maze. Fine, be careful, said Mana decisively as she helped Mina, whose leg wound was just healed and was having difficulty walking. They quickly backed away with Anna, as Margret slowly approached the horde. The goblins looked at her strangely. Is she going to challenge them? What an ugly creature though. Her poor mother must have thrown her away when she saw the abomination she gave birth to. At least it still had arms and legs, the goblins thought. Slender arms and legs, they thought. Beautiful arms and legs, we should make her our wife, they thought, swallowing their green saliva, as she activated her Charming Eyes skill, and ran away into a big tunnel to her side, hoping that she would lose the goblins and grant the girls time to find a refuge. The goblins didnt wait, they began to pursue her quickly with red fervorous eyes. They didnt run fast though, because of certain swollen things between their legs. Margret was doing great and was able to gradually increase the distance between her and the goblins. But she had to stop when she realized she had made a mistake, a big mistake. This tunnel, although it was wide, it had no branches, just a dead end. She stopped there, with tears filling her eyes. She didnt want such an ending. She wanted to find some young master to marry and live happily ever after. She slowly turned around to face her doom, thinking that she should probably kill herself. She didnt find any goblins behind her, just scattered corpses slowly turning into dust, and a young man with purplish-gray hair standing there like some kind of a thug. He was insolently inspecting her with his eyes as if he was inspecting some vase in an antique store. You are interesting. Are you looking for a pimp? he said with a warm yet arrogant smile, making Margret want to kick him between his legs. That is not a word her prince charming should be saying. But her actions were different from her thoughts, Although she looked tough, she was still a little girl, and she needed a lot of courage to pull out that stunt. She threw herself in Victors arms and began to sob. She was saved atst. Chapter 54: Deal Chapter 54: Deal That was the easiest hunt Victor ever did. When he reached the area the girls were in, He saw them heading to an opposing tunnel while the goblins were perusing someone to the right. Looking at the map, he could tell that this one was a dead end so he quickly followed them and started to kill the goblins silently from the back. He didnt have to use his disguise skill. Those fools didn''t turn to look at their dying friends, even after hearing theirst screams. She made them lose all reason. If they had one, to begin with. He even had the leisure to collect their GEMS as they fell down and disintegrated. Victor had just finished stabbing thest goblin and collecting its GEM when Margret reached the dead end. He could see the desperate look in her eyes when she turned around, so he could only utter some stupid joke to cheer her up. He looked at her, sobbing in his embrace, and knew that she was not as strong as she appeared to be. Lets see how she did it, he thought, NAME: Margret Ringer LEVEL : 0 CLASS: Enchantress AUTHORITY: 2 Strength: 22 Agility: 22 Intelligence: 25 Luck: 12 Charm: 35 Order: 10 SKILLS : Captivating touch A Charm eyes A Lure Dance D FATE STATUS: E (Raising) An Enchantress, this was a rare ss. But it really suited her with her spicy personality, beautiful figure, and red curly hair. Did you finish your mating ritual? My shirt has be a wet towel because of your tears, said Victor insensitively, If I were any other girl, your nuts would have been kicked open by now, do you know that? Margret said with her face still resting on his chest. she didnt let go. Victor could feel her shaking body ease a little. We need to catch up with the rest, we can continue thister, He said with a smile, making Margret remember about her friends and reluctantly let go of victors shirt. But she didnt let go of his hand. What are you doing? He asked her, I have already decided, She said with an excited voice as she started to walk while holding Victors hand, dragging him behind her. He could still see that her legs were still a little shaky so he didnt resist. I am going to be your girlfriend, She said, not letting victor who was behind her see her embarrassed face. He could see her red ears though. Is that for you to decide? Victor asked her with an amused smile. Yup, and you would be an idiot to refuse such a beauty. She said cockily, making victor forget his arrogant persona. This young master is not against the Idea. He said with a smirk, But I have to warn you, I have a fiance, plus I already have many girls around me. So you wont be the only one. He said, not refusing her, I belong to a big family and we have a lot of rules, I dont mind taking care of you, But you must be sure, this matter is no joke. He asked in a serious voice he rarely used. Margret hesitated, she stayed silent not knowing what to say. She continued to go forward, still not letting go of his hand. He knew that she didnt know what to do, Since you are currently still suffering from a shock and not thinking straight, I will give you time to reconsider. After we leave this dungeon, I will have to go away for a few days. I will call you and ask you about your decision when I return. He said making Margret rx a little. Fine, she said, not letting go of his hand. Soon they reached the road fork he was at earlier. This is where I was separated from the others, I dont know where they went. She said changing the subject. A hint of nervousness can be felt in her voice. Follow me, He said, this was his time to lead, he walked through one of the tunnels while Margret who held his hand firmly was dragged behind him. She looked at his strong back and thought about what he told her. He didnt say what position he would give her, but she understood that she would not have a high position in his heart. But would she get another chance to meet him once they left this dungeon? They belong to different worlds. Its not like we would never see each other, Said Victor, who could easily read the mind of a little girl. Now you have be a yer. So you can join this young master to be admitted immediately to the special ss in the elite academy, He said. What!!! She was surprised, The one Tom nning to attend? Exactly The special ss is meant for yers. It is a little costly though. He said. Doesnt that mean Tom was a yer beforeing here? What does it really mean to be a yer and what is this system thing. She asked. Yes, Tom was a yer beforeing here, as for the system, I will brief you when we meet the others. He said. Margret could not hide the smile on her face as she walked. She was really poor and had to work part-time after school to support herself. She could have never dreamed of attending such a school. Now she had a chance. Are you happy that you can still be with Tom? He asked her with a sneer after seeing the smile on her face. Maybe, Jealous already? How about you sponsor me, I willpensate you, she asked as she squeezed Victors hand. Attending that school was costly. Tom told her that. Although he was admitted there, he still had to pay a hefty sum. You dont need me. Have you been collecting the GEMs? Those red things falling from the goblins He asked. Ah, yes. Are those valuable? she asked as he has piqued her interest. The girls collected those as they thought they are pretty. They are usually priced by COINs, the yers'' currency, one for each red GEM. But if you want to exchange it outside, each COIN can be exchanged from the system for one gram of gold. Be warned though, You can easily sell COINs but its very hard to buy them with money. He said. Margret was surprised. While every GEM by itself is not very valuable. If someone were to make it his job to hunt in dungeons, he would get rich quickly. Is that how Tom got rich? She asked with an obvious curiosity in her eyes. Probably. But dungeons are not thatmon. And other dungeons may not be this easy. He said as if he read her mind, Those are just low-level GEMs. If you were to get some high-level ones or an artifact, that would be a different story. He said as he slowed down, they are getting near. Like this one? asked Margret as she pulled out a jade pendant she took from one goblin. Victor stopped and looked at the pendant with surprise. This thing was valuable. The hiker who was lost in the dungeon in his past life had it on him. But after he was killed they didnt find it on his body. There was a rumor back then that The hiker didnt reveal any secrets of the yers'' existence. But this was just a cover, as the one who killed him was aiming for the treasure he found in the dungeon. This thing would get you killed, Victor said in a cold voice as he looked at the pendant. Pendant of Armas (Equipment) / S Rank. Adds 1 Authority. Equipping Condition: Authority > 1 && Authority < 5 By itself, this thing is a treasure for beginners. It was useless to the high leveled yers. So it had no real value despite its S Rank which would inte its price. But if it were to be used in a specific way, it can help semi-yers who do not have the qualifications to equip them to be yers. But this method is a secret. And ites at a certain cost. But for desperate people, it is the only way. Right now this was not very expensive. But if those families knew its uses, it would be invaluable. Margret was surprised by his tone and she looked at the pendant. What does it do? She asked. Increase Authority, I will tell you about thatter. But many people would kill their parents for such things. He said, making her look at the pendant with interest. If it were someone else here, you would probably be dead. He said making her shiver. The first rule in the dungeon is not to reveal your spoils. Dont do such stupid things in the future, even if you trust the other. Many yers died because of such stupidity, He reprimanded her. You cant keep this, Keeping it is very dangerous and not worth the risk. I will offer you two methods. The first one is to auction it., It would get you a hefty price but would put a mark on you and many people would know that you have a lot of money. While the other is to sell it to me. He said, making Margret nervous not knowing what to do. How much would you pay? She asked nervously. This thing may be precious but only for beginners. It would only fetch you about 50.000 COINs if you sell it to the system store. However, It is very rare and has an S rank. If you auction it, its price would be about 100,000. But can you keep that money with your background? I would only pay you 90.000 COINs for it. He said, Who are you going to sell it to and for how much? She asked, she was not stupid. To my grandmother, and not for money, but for a favor. She needs this thing, he said the truth. " Margret hesitated for a moment, then looked at victor and handed him the pendant. She decided to trust him for now. He could have easily killed her and med it on the goblins. And this was his familys mountain after all, if she wanted this thing she wouldnt be able to keep it after they leave. Do you want me to pay you with COINs or real money? He asked as he took the pendant and put it in a cloth bag. Do you have that much money on you now? She said jokingly. OK, Remember, COINs are easy to Sell hard to Buy. No one sells their COINs only beginner yers and fools do that. Usually, yers make their trades with a mix of COINs and money. He said as he operated his menu and transferred 90,000 COINs to her. I took advantage of you, so I will also add another 1.000.000$, you can use it to buy a few things. We dont have Inte ess here, so I will transfer it to you in a few days. The school would cost you 100 COINs, they dont ept regr money for the special ss. He said. Margret was pleased when she saw the notification of the COINs transfer, She is now rich. As for Victor''s ims about the pendants value, she would check about their validityter. He didnt seem to be scamming her and she would consider this a test for him. If he was telling her the truth, that would mean he is trustworthy, and she would be at ease entrusting herself to him. Now, She had enough money to spend for a lifetime, but no background and no power at all. She had a lot of choices to make. And would think about it carefully for the next few days. Does she still need a young master to rely on? She didnt know, but she did not let go of Victor''s hand. How long are you nning on upying my hand? He asked with a smile. As long as I want to, She said cheekily. I might have to start to charging you per the hour, He said. I have other ways to pay you, She spat back. He couldn''t contend with this girl. He was afraid that if he molested her anymore she would eat him whole. And he was not ready for such actions before his bloods awakening. If you dont want your friends to see us you better let go, they are behind the corner. He said making her hesitate a little. He took the chance to free his hand and run towards the cave where the girls were sitting. Margret who was surprised kicked the ground and began to curse at him as she quickly followed. Chapter 55: Crash Course Chapter 55: Crash Course The girls were sitting in a safe cavern, nervously biting their lips. Anna was busy healing Minas leg. While Mana was holding the bags. They were pondering whether they should head back and look for Margret when they heard Victor clear his throat. They looked nervously at the entrance while raising their daggers, but they quickly brought them down while tears slowly crept down their cheeks when they saw that it was Victor, who was followed by Margret. She seemed to be cursing at him. Victor looked at them and shook his head. They were careless. They should have kept one of them to guard the caverns entrance. But their skills are not bad at all. He thought as he used his appraisal skills. ; ;
NAME: Mana/ Mina LEVEL : 0 CLASS: Sword Maid AUTHORITY: 3 Strength: 36 Agility: 26 Intelligence: 20 Luck: 11 Charm: 21 Order: 10 SKILLS : Yin/Yang Sword Arts, SS Spotless Cleaning, B Dagger Arts, C Cooking, F FATE STATUS: A NAME: Anna Brown LEVEL : 0 CLASS: Healer AUTHORITY: 2 Strength: 20 Agility: 22 Intelligence: 25 Luck: 12 Charm: 35 Order: 10 SKILLS : Healing touch A Medicine brewing, C Minor Drugs analysis E Quick Learning S FATE STATUS: C
With those skills, the twins are fit to be his maids, and those SS Ranked sword skills woulde to good use in his hands. As for Anna, she was a healer and that surprised him, healers are not verymon. He should take her to Tom ASAP so that he would lose all hope sooner. Margret, Are you alright Anna stood up and ran to Margret then hugged her tightly, they were best friends. As for the twins, they bowed slightly to Victor saluting him before checking on Margret, they were really worried about her. She risked her life to save them after all. Victor didnt mind, he just went inside the cavern and found a ce where he ced his backpack then took a small portable folding chair from it, set it up then sat on it watching the relieved girls chatter about what happened after they split up. It took them a few minutes to finish their stories. Margret had told them how much dangerous her situation was and how Victor saved her. When they looked back at Victor, they had an admiring look in their eyes, but the admiration all went away when they saw him sitting on his chair drinking a can of soda with his legs crossed. Was he carrying that camping chair with him all this time? What are you looking at,e and sit around me, I have to tell you a few important things, He shouted at the astonished girls. They looked at each other then hurried to sit down. They knew what he is going to tell them about, and they had many questions. First things first, He said, enjoying the feeling of being surrounded by girls with curious eyes. Did you tell each other your sses? Tell them to me, he ordered. The girls quickly nodded and told him what their sses were. Fools! He scolded them. Never reveal your ss casually. That would put you in grave danger. And if you had to do that keep a few of your skills a secret for contingencies. He said, making the girls bow their heads in shame. Why did he scold us, he was the one who asked us to tell him. They thought, Victor looked at them and smiled, OK, now I will tell you about the system, He said as he began to exin their situation to them, the same way Tom did to the other group. After he finished, he looked at the astonished girls and asked, Are there any questions? Young master, do our life experiences affect our ss and attributes? Asked Mina after remembering Margrets theory, Victor looked at her in surprise, not because of the question, but because she addressed him as "young master", and the other girls did not find it strange. so he knew that they told the others the truth about being his maids. But it was not a secret, so he did not care. He nodded his head responding to her question. Yes, The sses would be granted based on bloodline, potential, fate, and life experiences. In a dungeon awakening your ss would be chosen automatically, He said. Are those sses useful in real life? Can we use the skill in modern society? Asked Anna. she wanted to use her skills to help people. Yes you are free to use them, but know your limits and be sure to disguise them as something else. For example Anna, you should try to go to a medicine or a nursing school,ter in your work you can use your skill in secret to help the patients. He answered, making Anna nod her head. It seems like she has already decided. What about me and the twins? Are our sses valuable? Asked Margret as she wondered if she had to find a job in some shady industry. The twins are my maids as I believe they have already told you, He said making the twins avert their gaze in shame. There sses are valuable for me and they would use it to serve me. He said arrogantly making the twins'' ears turn red, As for you Margret, It would depend on who you would work for. He said with a smirk, as if he understood her concerns, and made her want to p him. Don''t worry. After leaving here, you would be asked by some people to join their factions. They may be already there when we leave or they maye to youter. You are free to decide, but I have some advice for you. He said as he looked at the girls seriously. Anna, you should not reveal your ss, and try to join the medicine valley first. It is a reclusive power that does not limit its members freedom. With their assistance and experience, you would have a great future. I will send you the way of contacting them after we leave here. Their test is a little troublesome, but with your skills, it would be a breeze, a young healer like you is always weed there. If you joined any other faction you would be under many restrictions as Healers are a precious asset. He said making Anna nod. As for you Margret, you are free to join some faction or stay a free yer. Your ss does not need much training, and it is quite useful if you knew how to use it. Mina and Mana, are already considered part of my family as my maids. He said. What are the benefits of joining a fraction, isnt being free better? Margret asked Not necessarily, Although a free yer is free of many of the rules that govern sects and families, he can be killed easily as he has no background, and he has to suffer a lot to gain sufficient resources to level up. There is a free yers guild though, they established it a few years ago. But I have no idea about their work, He lied. The free guild would grow to be one of the great powers in the world thanks to all the Scions who joined it seeking freedom. But it was full of opportunistic people and its internal struggles are more intense than those in the families. If you join a faction, you would lose some freedom, depending on its rules. However, you would gain a lot of resources and information. If you are talented, your growth would be only a matter of time. He said. "There are many factions and yer organizations some are small while others are big. The most prominent ones are called the three sects and the five families." He added. What about You and Tom? She asked curiously. Tom should be a free yer, but I didnt investigate him yet so I dont genuinely know. As for me, I am a member of the Von Weise family." He said proudly. Are your family that powerful and full of yers? She asked as she already knew that he was super-rich. Yes, Between the top Five families, It is ranked second. In fact, My family owns an entire country, and half of Vein city is under the jurisdiction of my family." He said arrogantly, making the girls gasp in surprise. they didn''t think that he was that powerful. "But as a friend, I have to advise you against joining any family, Families are the worst thing to join, as they have a lot of rules and internal struggles, and its very hard to be promoted without having their bloodline. That''s all I can tell you about them. He said. Making the girls ponder. Is there a way to leave the young master''s family? Asked Mana anxiously. If they can''t leave how can one of them marry Tom? and what if another monster like Nick used the family''s rules to assault them? Not easily, But you are this young masters maids. So you will stay with me. and you don''t have to worry about anything else. I will not limit your freedom, and I can let you leave the family if needed. although I would have to pay a certain price. He said making the girls feel relieved, as they haven''t decided about Tom yet. Can I work for you without joining your family? Asked Margret with interest. Yes, but we have to talk about thatter when you make your decision, Victor said making Margret nod. The girls didnt get which decision he meant. Now, We rest for two hours. I know where the others are, but you are in no condition to go as the path is full of goblins. He said as he rxed on his chair and closed his eyes. He wanted to let the twins massage his shoulders but they needed to rest as he intends to make them take a mandatory intense crash course in dungeon conqueringter. The girls sat down to rest and eat something. You dont need to ration the food, just have a good meal, we should be able to leave tomorrow. He told them as he saw them eating just a little. The girls nodded and continued their meal. Margret was tempted to molest Victor a little but she was tired and needed some rest so she took out her sleeping bag and took a little nap. After two hours they left the safe cavern and started to head to where their friends were under Victors guidance. He arranged them into a fighting formation and began to teach them how to fight efficiently while he tanked in the front. They didnt know it, but Victor took them on a roundabout road trip making them visit every goblin gathering he can spot on the map. He needed to train them, and he cant let all those experience points and GEMs go to waste. Soon they got how to fight efficiently with their sses and skills. Victor stayed on the front only letting a certain number of goblins pass by him. With his attributes and fighting experience, he could have cleared this dungeon alone if he wanted to. When the goblins got past Victor, they would encounter the twins who would engage with it, while Margret would act as a distraction and sometimes would lure a goblin away to kill it. Anna stayed in the back and only went to the front to heal injuries and sometimes to kill a weak goblin, under Victors guidance. He told her that she needed to do so, in order to gather experience. The experience points and rewards would be distributed, once the dungeon was cleared, on basis of clearing contribution. So they didnt feel any change for now. After five hours of continuous fighting, the girls were very tired, They began to doubt whether Victor knew where their friends were, or if he was deliberately taking them through an army of goblins. This was a literal crash course. Their gains were not small though, their bags which used to be full of food a few hours ago were now full of GEMs. And they could now kill a goblin as if it was a chicken. They did look miserable though with their clothes ripped and various healing scars showed on their skin. while Victor still looked clean and tidy, as if he was here for sightseeing. They didnt know how he did it. But those goblins would miss him every time. Thats the difference between beginners and a professional they thought. Look ahead Victor''s sound brought them back to reality. They looked ahead of them to see that Tom and the others behind him were walking from the opposite direction. They met in front of a great gate. The bosss room. Tom who was inspecting their ripped clothes seemed to be in a lot of pain though. Chapter 56: Cure? Chapter 56: Cure? The first thing everyone saw was Lily who ran to Victor and hugged him tightly. She has been thinking about him since he left her. His trick of making her jealous worked too well it seemed. She began to ask him if he was fine, as she checked his body and gave the girls a cold stare. Peter smiled and greeted Victor and the girls with Aria who looked a little relieved after seeing that her little brother was safe. As for Tom, he didnt dare to look at anyone, he just took a brief look and it already took all his strength for him to act as usual. Why are their clothes this damaged? He decided to stay away for a while. So he stood there looking at the bosss chamber gate. The goblin general was locked inside and could only order the goblins withouting out. That is how the dungeon worked. And this tunnel is considered safe, as no goblin can enter here, so they would have time to prepare for the boss fight. His team needed some rest. Tom, who has seeded in distracting himself from looking at the girls didnt enjoy his peace for a long time. Margret, who saw him distracted, couldnt help herself but hug him from the back, pressing her bulging chest against his arm. This is something she did a lot in school. She enjoyed teasing him. But what happened next was something she didnt expect. Tom who turned his head and looked at her chest absentmindedly, let out a sharp scream and rolled on the ground while holding his crouch. What happened, I didnt do anything? Said the frightened Margret. Peter who didnt even flinch shook his head and assured her. Dont worry. Its Tom. He was poisoned by some goblin and whenever he sees something that arouses him he will suffer immense pain. He said with augh that he was trying hard to hold back. Ah what an evil poison, who would create such a thing? she said as she looked at Tom who was suffering on the ground. She nced at the others and noticed Victors smirk. This is not one of schadenfreude but of admiration of one''s evil deeds. Could it be that Victor was the one who poisoned him? Thats impossible. but why is it that her female intuition was telling her that it was him, and her intuition was never wrong? She had to give Victor some additional thoughts. He is not as simple as he seems. Anna, try to have a look at him, you are a healer after all, She said to Anna who was a little shocked by Toms scream. Ah, A Healer Tom shouted and stood up slowly. The pain was easing up. Anna, can you help me? He asked shing his shiniest smile. But it looked pathetic with his hunched back and his hands holding his nuts. Of course, said Anna as she ran to his side, Where is the injury? she asked while she inspected him with a blushed face. Ah, I was hit on my thigh, but the pain is down there, He said as he embarrassingly pointed to his couch. I will try my best, Said Anna with a low voice. She put her hand on Toms thigh and began to activate her skill, while Tom looked away and began to think of random things to distract himself. The healing had no effect as the wound was already healed when he took the healing pill earlier. I will try to heal there, your thigh is already fine. Said Anna with a blushed face. Then she put her hand on the couch of Tom who was not fully ready and activated her skill. Tom was only able to stay focused for five seconds and then as he felt the coldness of Annas finger in his crotch, he pushed Anna away and started to howl and roll on the ground while holding his balls. Although he was in pain and the girls knew that, they couldnt help themselves butugh a little. His look was hrious. It does not seem to work. Said Anna as she shook her head. I am a merchant and can sell you some poison antidote for the right price, how about 100,000 COINs, Said Victor as he pondered and looked at Tom with an evil smile. The store does not work in the dungeon. I have already tried, I am a merchant too, Aria warned Victor. What do you mean not working, I just bought this healing pill yesterday, Said Victor as he took out a healing pill and surprised her. Aria quickly operated the store and discovered that it was online now? Why didnt it work earlier? She didnt know that Victor had just unlocked her store. He wanted Tom to hate her. Miss Aria, can you sell me that antidote now? Or do you want to jack up the prices like Victor? Asked Tom with a cold voice, his impression of Aria has just reached a very low level. No, the original price should be OK She embarrassingly said, Good, I will transfer the COINs to you, you better not cheat me this time Tom spat at her. Aria, who was a little aggrieved, quickly operated the store and bought the antidote which magically appeared in her hand. Tom snatched it quickly and put it in his mouth after inspecting it. He really needed this. Soon a cold feeling spread around his body and could feel that some form of liquid was oozing out of his skin. The poison was out, he thought and began tough in delight. But Victor knew that those must be the poisons umted by Tom in his lifetime, like car smoke and heavy metals from food. It seemed this was his first time taking that pill. Victor wanted to do something to dete Tom but didnt need to. The first thing Tom saw when he looked back at his friends was their tattered clothes that made them look sexy. I am sorry for scaring everyone, I am now cured.., AHHHHHH Before anyone could speak Tom started to scream like a dog. The pill did not work. Victor shook his head as heughed, it seemed that he needed to lead everyone in Toms stead. Lets rest for a bit here and eat something. This is a safe area, and the boss is behind that door cant leave. He said, Everyone nodded their heads and sat down to have a meal and inquire about the others adventures. They were all relieved that everyone was fine. Rtively if they included Tom. Aria soon came to Victors who was taking out some dry foods from his bag and whispered in his ear. I have something to ask you. She said. Victor nodded then deliberately took a sneak peek at Tom who was watching them like a hawk. He grabbed Arias hand and took her to a secluded corner. He knew what she wanted to talk about. Tom looked at them whispering and began to bite on his teeth. That bitch Aria must be mocking him with Victor right now. He thought. But he will get his revenge on themter. Once he is strong enough. Aria didnt know that what she just did had entirely separated her from Tom. She just looked around to make sure that no one was around and then asked victor. Were you already a yer? And does the family ritual involve awakening yers? She asked. As someone who didnt have a pure bloodline, she had the choice of whether to attend the ceremony or not. She chose not to attend when she heard that it had a 50% death rate. But still, it was something she regretted some nights before she slept. Yes, and Yes. You dont need it anymore as you are already a yer. Just keep it a secret. He said. Why do some people die in the ceremony every year then? The family uses an artifact that has a certain chance of not awakening the yers but killing them. The dungeon would awaken all yers. But they have to get out to enjoy it, consider it another form of testing. We will talkter when wee out. He said as he turned to leave. Would I have survived? She asked him as he was about to return to his bag. Probably not, He said as walked away without looking at her. She nodded and left to join the others conversation as they listened to how Margret led the goblins away. Victor returned to his bag, took out his chair and an energy bar, then sat down and began to eat it. Lily who stood behind them also found something to eat. Did you do it? She whispered to him. Yes, he answered, making Lily frown a little. But she nodded in the end, as whatever her young master did, it was the right thing. As for poor Tom, he had to find a secluded ce to eat. The twins tried to approach him and ask him if they can help him. But his answer was that the best help they can offer him is staying away. So she could only sit with the rest and listen to Peters boasting about how many goblins he slew. But his tale was quickly overshadowed when the girls showed him their bags full of GEMs. How many goblins did they kill? Peter wondered. Aria who was surprised quickly offered to buy all those GEMs and sell them to the system for them. The girls didnt know what to do, so they looked at Victor who nodded his head to them, then returned to his food. He intended to raise Arias merchant ss level, and the best way to do that was to make a lot of transactions. His collection of GEMs was bigger than all of theirsbined, so he didnt care about this little money. Aria quickly began to use her merchant skill to process the GEMs and reced them for COINs ording to the standard price, they disappeared one by one, making her gain a considerable profit margin. It was 3 hourster when Tom stood up. Lets go y that boss, He said without looking, just took his dagger and makeshift bag which he used to carry the GEMs, and headed to the door. He didnt trust Aria anymore, so he would not let her handle his treasures. The others looked at each other and nodded then started to head to the door one by one. Victor took Lilys hand and walked behind them, In the battle, just focus on protecting yourself and the girls. Ignore mepletely even if you see me get hit. He whispered to her. She was not convinced but could only nod and follow his orders. After we defeat the boss, we will be able to enter the inner chamber where the Dungeons core is located. Make sure that Tom is the first one to enter there. He added as he quickly followed the others, Leaving her to wonder, what was her young masters n? Chapter 57: Boss Chapter 57: Boss When Tom pushed open the huge door, they could see a huge green-lit cavern behind it. Tom didnt exin anything, he just held his dagger and entered. The others looked at each other and followed nervously. Victor followed them with Lily from behind. That cavern had a t tiled gray floor. It was not empty, as it had numerous boulders of various sizes poking from the ground, creating a gray jungle. On a huge boulder in the center, they could see the Goblin General sitting silently as if it was meditating. When they entered the chamber, the gate automatically closed behind them with a thunderous sound, frightening them. The dungeons boss slowly opened its red eyes and stood up gazing upon them. Making the girls shiver involuntarily. It had two times the height of a normal man, and three times the width and was draped in brown leather armor which covered most of its torso and shoulders save some parts where its green emerald skin showed. It was covered in red markings that were intersecting like some kind of a shamanic spell. The big goblin turned its ugly head to inspect the neers one by one. It finally identified the strongest one between them, Tom. Victor was using his disguise so he appeared to be weak. The goblin stared at Tom and roared, as it raised a long rusty sword and pointed it at him. It was issuing him a challenge. Tom, who understood its intention, didnt say anything, just threw his bag to the ground and rushed forward to vent on this general, leaving his friends without instruction. Victor cursed at him for being an idiot and quickly activated his appraisal skill to see something he did not expect. Sh*t, he thought. ; ;
ENEMY: THE GOBLIN GENERALS BODYGUARD STR: 50 AGI: 45 INT: 10 LCK: 10 CHM: -20
Everyone. Dont rush to attack it. Pair up and find a cover. There is a hidden enemy. He said, making the girls a little surprised. But the training he has been giving them quickly showed its results as they quickly found safe ces to stand and kept their guard. Peter and Aria didnt do that. They looked at him strangely. Is he a coward? Why did the girls follow hismand? Tom felt the same, but he dared not look at them or get distracted as he used his dagger to sh at the general which retreated quickly. That general was very nimble and had a high defense. Fighting a sword with a dagger was tough. Luckily that sword was rusty, so Tom could feel it crumbling after every sh. Peter. Use your arrows to cover me, Tom shouted to Peter, ignoring Victor. This is not the general. Just a decoy. Be aware of traps. Victor Shouted back at him making the girls tense up while Aria quickly found a ce to hide. Peter who was a little hesitant followed suit choosing a location where his back was covered by a rock wall and started to fire arrows at the goblin, assisting Tom. Its not that hepletely trusted Victor. But if what he said was true. Standing without a cover would be a stupid thing. Tom didnt believe Victor and kept attacking that burly goblin without rest. Victor frowned as he looked at that goblin fighting with Tom. A Boss having an assistant is not unheard of. But not in a low-ranking dungeon like this. He would have to change his n a little. Lily, scout the surroundings and find the real general, Victor whispered. Lily, who trusted Victorpletely, immediately used her skill and found the enemy. It was hidden inside a hole within one of the high boulders. It had its bow aimed at Victor. She had no time to warn him when the hidden goblin fired the arrow. Careful, she shouted and quickly put her body between the arrow and Victors body, getting hit in the shoulder. Victor gasped in shock as he took notice of the origin of the arrow and quickly hugged Lily tightly and pulled her to hide behind a nearby boulder. We have a goblin archer here, be careful. He shouted as he threw his bag to the ground then helped Lilyy down and began to inspect her injury. Everyone tensed up and began to look around. Even Tom, who was engaged with thatrge goblin. He wanted to look back but couldn''t get distracted. His enemy was giving him a hard time. Victor didnt say anything but just tore Lilys shirt and inspected the wound. She was lucky, it didnt hit any vital organs. But the arrow passed to the other side, so she would not be able to use her left arm for a while. The goblin used a pointy arrow so removing it was easy for him, he quickly garbed Lilys veil and used it to tie the area around the wound to stop the bleeding, then removed the arrow in one smooth pull. After taking the arrow, Victor frowned as he smelt a rotten stench on it. Poison. He looked at Lilys beautiful eyes which were looking at him. she didnt scream or yell. Just smiled silently. She didnt care about all the pain as long as Victor was fine. But Victor could see some ckness around the wound. This must be hurting her really bad. He knew a few things about goblins poisons and ''pain'' was the word that described them the best. I will punish youter, He said to her, Didnt I order you to ignore me? I have my own defenses. He said as he tightened the wrap around her shoulder. Lily wanted to say something but was stopped by Victor''s lips touching hers. Making her freeze in shock. Dont do something this stupid again, I am not that weak. he said in a soft voice, I will go take care of it. His attacks can''t reach you here, so just stay alert and wait for me, he said as he threw a healing pill in her mouth, and another in his. He didnt swallow it though. This was for contingencies. He quickly left Lily to rest behind the boulder and went out by himself to get the antidote which should be on the general. He will get some revenge too. This surprised Lily, who didnt want him to leave her. It was dangerous out there. But she didnt dare stop him. She already disobeyed him once. And she had no power to follow him as she felt her body grow numb. So she could only watch him leave with her misty eyes. When he was facing her just now, he didnt let his true feelings show on his face. But after leaving the cover of the boulder, Victor looked more savage than that goblin. No one was allowed to touch his Girls. Especially his Lily. Victor moved swiftly from behind one cover to another and headed to the boulder where hest spotted that thing. He activated his disguise skill so no one could see him. In fact, he was using the disguise this entire time. His actual position was a few feet away from where everyone saw him. Lily didnt need to shield him at all, as the arrow would have missed anyway. It was a little hard to locate that archer because it was constantly changing its position to find a suitable sniping location. The girls have all gone into hiding after hearing Victors warning, so it was hard for the archer to find a suitable target. Eventually, Victor was able to find it after a few minutes as there were not that many good sniping nests here. It was hiding in another hole, aiming at Peter, who was using a bow he took from some goblin to assist Tom. ; ;
ENEMY: THE HIDDEN GOBLIN GENERAL STR: 30 AGI: 55 INT: 50 LCK: 15 CHM: -50 Skill: Tactical nning A Ranged Attack A Poison Brewing C
It was not an attacking general, but a tactical one. Fortunately, it had no survey or identification skills. This would be easy. Thought Victor as he approached it slowly. The general had a small body, with two pointy ears spiking out of its big wrinkly head. As if it was left in a pickle jar for too long. Its long bony fingers were holding an exquisite bow while some bags were hanging in its leather belt. The antidote was in one of them. It felt that something was wrong, and intended to change its position, but it was toote. Victor had already jumped over the boulder and was now standing over its head. He didnt hesitate as he silently slit the generals head then quickly grabbed its equipment and bags, then the golden gem that fell out as it disintegrated. This boss was easy, as it was not a named monster. It had low strength and no armor or helmet on its head. It probably couldn''t find one its size. He quickly returned to where he left Lily and removed the disguise skill as he hid behind the boulder. Then he used his appraisal skill to identify the Antidote and feed it to her. As for his spoils, he quickly tucked them inside her backpack. Tom who was fighting the bodyguard was about to activate his Berserker skill when his enemy suddenly stopped and let out a loud miserable scream as it started to disintegrate. A big red GEM and a rusty sword fell from it. Tom suddenly realized that what Victor said was probably the truth, this was not the boss. Who killed the boss and took its GEM and treasures?. Damn it.. He thought as a blue screen appeared in everyones vision. ; ;
Dungeon Cleared. Congrattions. Countdown until Closing, 59. Minutes.
What does that mean? How can we leave? Asked Peter who felt that this boss fight was like a dream. neither he nor the girls yed any active roles. Before anyone could answer him, one of the chambers walls copsed revealing a big tunnel. Tom who was angry, quickly jumped to grabbed his bag, and entered the tunnel making everyone a little surprised. "Why the hurry?" He is going to the rewards room, quickly follow him or would he take everything for himself. Said Victor secretly influencing their feeling to think of Tom as a selfish person. Especially after his recent poor behavior He left his hiding ce and headed for the tunnel while carrying the blushing Lily like a princess. He didn''t look heroic though, as he also had to carry two bloated backpacks on his shoulders. "Is Lily Fine?" Asked Aria as she followed. "Yes. She is fine. I already gave her a healing pill" Victor assured her as he hurried forward. But Aria felt that he sounded funny. Was he sucking a candy in his mouth. she wondered. They quickly entered the tunnel and crossed it to find a dazzling white marble room at its end. Tom was standing there holding a bronze chalice and hesitating whether to drink its content or not. They could see that it was ced on a pedestal that had three words written on its base in the systems script. Water of Life They didn''t know it, but every yer heard of this legendary cure. Only three drops were found in the world until now. This was the fourth one. Tom was hesitating whether to drink the golden drop of liquid inside the chalice or not. If he sold it he would be super-rich. Victor, who was helping Lily stand on her own feet, pointed at Tom with his finger and shouted arrogantly, This is the property of my family, if you dare take it, I will let them kill you, He said loudly, making the girls look at him strangely. This didnt fit his character. Tom looked at Victor coldly. No one can im any treasures found in the dungeon. Who finds it keep it. That was the rule anyway. But what victor told him held some truth. If he left with this thing, it would be a little troublesome to escape with it. But when he wanted to drink it, his intuition told him not to. Not knowing what to do, he gave Victor a hateful look, but what he saw was Lily, who had her veil removed and her shirt torn, standing there with difficulty. How pretty, he thought absentmindedly before the great pain struck him again. Ahh, Damn it,He thought as he drank the water in the chalice with no hesitation. what would all the money in the world be good for if he couldn''t even look at a woman. Suddenly, he started to feel its cold healing power fill his body, and his life force improve a bit. After a few moments, the feeling was gone. Is that all? He thought, "Did it work?" He slowly sneaked a peek at Lily, bracing himself for the pain, but nothing happened. There was no pain, so he began to boldly inspect her and the other girls with glee like a pervert, as a smile slowly spread on his grim face. Ha Ha, I am cured. Heughed loudly. "You, how dare you?" Victor who was pointing his finger at him threw blood and copsed on the ground with Lily in his arms. The girls didnt know what happened as Anna sped to his side to check on him and heal him. What happened ? Asked Margret. I dont know, there is no injury, Anna said. But He probably passed out because of anger she added in a low voice. That was exactly what everyone thought, including Lily was holding him tightly, with an anxious face. But the reason was something else. ; ;
Notice Fate Shield was automatically activated. S Rank destiny bacsh withstood. 99% of the damage was absorbed.
This was the price of changing Tom''s destiny. His n has finally seeded, but the fate bacsh was too strong. Just a tiny bit of it had already messed up all his internal organs. Luckily he already had a healing pill in his mouth. He swallowed it as he copsed. It was now healing him slowly. Dear Tom, you are mine now. He thought as he looked at his status screen showing the sessful acquisition of a new Blood ve. Chapter 58: Rewards Chapter 58: Rewards 1 antidote, 1 Normal Healing potion, 1 drop of Victors blood, and 3 drops of 100% synthetic food coloring. Those were theponents of the water of life that Tom drank. Victor didnt force Tom to drink it, He let the potion integrate with his body without a shred of resistance. Fulfilling the conditions to make The blood seal skill trigger sessfully. The seal was hidden on Tom''s soul, marking him as a blood ve. It can only be removed by someone with higher strength and higher Authority than Victor. It was all within Victors n. He used the dungeon''s Map to locate the chamber closest to the reward room. Then, all he had to do was to dig through the wall to get in. Like a heist movie. Digging a dungeon wall is impossible as the yers didnt have the authority to override the rules of the system. But Victor had the authority to do whatever he wanted. And those restrictions didnt affect him at all. Although he hired a team of goon goblins to assist, he had to do the digging part himself while they were tasked with transporting the debris. Sadly the pickaxe was with lily on the other side of the dungeon, so he had to manage with his poor dagger and some stone tools he took from the goblins. It took him 8 hours to dig through that thick cave wall. Although he suffered some minor idents along the way, as he had no experience digging, He was able to enter the room in the end. Then, he rece the real dungeons reward with the chalice he got from the antique store, filling it with the blood-antidote mixture. He was lucky, this dungeon offered 3 rewards so after stuffing the treasures, he had to take the two additional pedestals outside the room and bury them in the hole. Using his dagger he engraved a few words in the systems script on the remaining pedestal. Although everyone can read it. No one could write it before the Reckoning. But he came from the future where its secrets were unveiled and it was the universal script of the world. After finishing his business, he closed the hole on his way back and used his disguise skill to make it look like a normal marble b. It was not perfect, but if you didnt know its location you would not find it. And when he just re-entered the room, he threw his bag in front of it for an additional cover. Tom was stillughing not realizing that he had just be a toy in his nemesis hands. Now, Victor didnt intend to use Tom as a regr ve. Because Tom would never truly submit to him. He may reveal his secrets or deliberately create problems when doing missions. So Victor had to arrange a better way to control Tom. Laugh now and cryter, thought Victor who wasying in Lilysp. He slowly opened his eyes to look at her worried face. Dont worry. I am fine. Just let me lie down for a bit and take a nap. He said, making the girls feel relieved. He was not fine though, that bacsh was dangerous. The other didnt see it. But the moment Tom drank from the chalice. A thunder formed and instantaneously discharged inside his heart. So he could only spit blood and copse. Tom didnt look him, but turned to his friends in a gentlemanly way, Everyone, I am sorry about my rude behavior earlier. He said with a shiny smile. But no one was looking at him, as everyone was upied inspecting Lily. Only now did they notice that she didnt wear her veil. Damn, how beautiful can someone get? Aria and Anna thought with envy. No wonder he didnt care about my confession, He already had such a girl beside him. Margret pondered with a frown. But that lily is too pretty, I dont mind being her lover too. Peter was the most shocked one. He was standing there with his mouth wide open drooling without care. Only the twins who have already seen her face were not shocked. Lily who felt something was wrong quickly searched her bag for another veil and put it on. But didnt deter her admirers, only making them look harder. Ahm, Ahm Mina coughed a little, waking everyone from their trance, as she turned to Tom and responded to his apology that no one seemed to have heard. Its OK Tom, we understand, You were in pain. We are all d that you have been cured, said Mina. she sounded as usual, but in her heart, Tom is not in that high position anymore. Being in pain was no excuse for being a selfish jerk. In addition to that, she clearly saw that perverted look in his eyes earlier. It was the same one Nick used to inspect Mana and her. Arent there any other rewards? Asked Peter who woke up from his trance and began to thoroughly check the empty room. Turning his head to look at Lily every now and then. Usually, there would be one to three rewards in a dungeon. It seems this chalice was the only one here. But that can be expected as this was only an F rank dungeon. Said Tom as he inspected the chalice in his hand. It looked strange. Could it be an artifact? He will keep it and find a shop to appraise itter. Then how do we leave now? Asked Margret as she inspected Victor who was peacefully napping with Lily ying with his hair. She wanted to be in her ce. Dont worry, when the count down finished, the dungeons door would open to the outside world and we would be ejected to the ce we entered from, Tom said with his usual confident smile. But he was not looking at her but at Lily and Victor. He was feeling a little jealous. He wanted to be in his ce. His smile suddenly stagnated as his facial expression changed from that of delight to a confused look. The others didnt know what happened. Before they could inquire, Toms face turned white in fright as he suddenly turned around and ran back into the dungeon leaving just a few words. Sorry guys. I forgot my keys back there. He said disappearing into the tunnel without looking back. What keys? Shouted Margret after him, but got no response as Tom was already far away. What is wrong with him? She asked as she looked at the others who shook their heads in confusion. Lets not care about him. Said Peter dejectedly, he didnt like the way Tom was behaving today. He seemed a little possessed. Maybe he doesnt need us as friends anymore. We are going to attend different schools anyway. Hemented as he found a ce to sit down. Ah, didnt Tom tell you about the elite school? Asked Anna. What about it? Why would I want to hear him bragging about it in front of me? he asked dejectedly. Its not that, You are a yer now, so you can enroll too. The special ss they offer is meant for yers. Victor told us earlier. Margret said, making Peter stand up again in surprise. Really? He asked Victor, who frowned a little but responded after a minute, Ah, yes. Just one moment. Yes, No, very hot, .. He said absentmindedly. Was he too absorbed in his filthy fantasias to be able to answer? That is what Margret thought with her dirty little mind. Not realizing that Victor was now busy scamming Tom. Victor opened his eyes after a minute or two, then looked at everyone and began to speak without raising his head from Lily''sp. Ah sorry about that, I was fantasizing about a hot girl I know once. What was it? About the school, yes what they said is true. It will cost you 100 COINs though, so exchange some with Aria or borrow it from the others. And you dont have to be dejected about the rewards. In about half an hour the dungeon would close and we would be kicked out. During that process, we would be awarded experience points depending on our contribution to the dungeons clearing. With enough experience points, you would level up and gain attributes and skills. He said with a rxed voice. Ah, and take some of that glowing alga growing in the caves and spread it on your wounds. It would let them heal without leaving scars. I saw a pretty goblin girl use it, Trust me. He added to the girls making all of them except Aria look at each other wanting tough, before scrambling to find some of it. Aria shook her head slowly. Those girls trusted Victor too much. She thought, but after a moment of hesitation, she decided to try it too, there was nothing to lose, and she didnt want those healing wounds to leave any scars. Peter shook his head and followed the girls, he didnt care about the algae, he just wanted to peak at them treating their wounds. Mina seemed to have a wound on her thigh. Lily, you too. There is a jar in my bag full of that stuff take some and put it on your shoulders wound.He said as he saw everyone leave. Take all the boxed stuff and treasures in my bag and put it in yours and leave all the camping equipment in mine. He added to Lily in a soft voice. Making her nod in understanding. Now I have to continue my dream about you, so dont disturb me again. He said as he closed his eyes and returned to his nap with a broad smile. Lily, whose face was blushing, slowly grabbed the bag and opened it, took the jar, and began to apply the glowing algae on her wound. It was really miraculous. The damaged skin slowly began to heal, it would take a while though. After that, she quickly rearranged the stuff in the backpacks as Victor told her. While making sure not to disturb Victor who still napping on herp. About half an hourter an rm sounded in everyone''s head. ; ;
Dungeon Closing. Awarding process initialized Thanks for participating, The Dungeon was sessfully integrated with the world.
Everyone looked at the shimmering dialog as their vision went ck. Another reward screen appeared. Victor looked at his screen with a smile. It was worth it. ; ;
Goblins Killed 320/500 Reward 32000 Exp Boss Hidden Goblin General Killed 1/1 Reward 10000 Exp Dungeon clearing contribution 80% Reward 40000 Exp Dungeon exploration 100% 10000 Exp Dungeon Discovery 10000 Exp +10 Free Attributes. Total score 102000 Exp Level Up Level Up . . Level Up Level 8 Exp 12000/20000 Till Next level. Authority +1 ERROR: COULD NOT MODIFY AUTHORITY, UPPER LIMIT REACHED EXCEPTION Strength +5 Agility +10 Intelligence +12 Luck +4 Charm +5 Order +10 Skills acquire Dagger throw C The skill Admin Appraisal leveled up.. Can now appraise non-yers The skill Admin Merchant leveled up.. CoolDown time reduced The skill Unlimited Disguise Leveled up.. Added smell disguise The skill Blood seal leveled up.. Number of ves 2 >>> 3 Your ss has leveled up.. Fate resonance increased. Please allocate the additional 10 Points.
The first 5 levels cost 10000 Exp each while the next 10 would cost double that. Leveling up gets more difficult the more you level up. As for the Authority, he was not afraid. The bug he triggered back then was fixed by the system. So no such bugs are possible anymore, and his Authority would not overflow back to 0. Victor smiled as he split the 10 points between the order and the luck Those two were the most troublesome to increase. And it seemed the skills he used most have leveled up. This was the problem that caused many yer to stagnate. Before the Reckoning, one needed specific conditions to level up. Clearing a dungeon was one of the cheapest ways to level up. Although it tended to be a little dangerous some times. Now, lets see the results. Victor thought as inspected his new info screen. ; ;
NAME : Victor Von Weise LEVEL : 8 CLASS: Fate Weaver (1) AUTHORITY: Strength: 56 Agility: 63 Intelligence: 74 Luck: 32 Charm: 30 Order: 32 SKILLS : Admin Appraisal, SSS (+1) Admin Merchant, SSS (+1) Blood Seal, SS (+1). 1/3 Contractor of Doom, S Unlimited Disguise, SS (+1) Dagger throw, C
Not bad, he thought as he felt his weightless body bing heavy again and hitting the forest ground outside the dungeon. This was a very rewarding trip. Many problems were solved. Nowes the real trouble. He thought as he opened his eyes. Chapter 59: The Whimsical System Chapter 59: The Whimsical System Beep. ; ;
System notice, Congrattions Host for Binding the Whimsical System. Your Actions of Selfishly Drinking the Water of Life which was a great treasure that could extend the life of a dying person, Just to save Your Nuts Has touched the System. Warning: This system is whimsical and its missions are too. However, it will help you on your path to greatness.
Tom who had read many novels knew what this was. Isnt this the stupid plot device those authors use to give the protagonist a proposal and to drive the plot? How could it be real, he thought ; ;
System notice, Of course, I am real, isnt the world bing like a game?
The system answered his question. Can you read my thoughts? Tom asked ; ;
System notice, We are connected by the soul. Your survival and mine are the same. Our thoughts are connected so you dont need to talk to let me hear you.
Tom looked at his friends who were looking at him strangely and wanted to say something but the system threw a massage at him. ; ;
System notice, Keep the existence of the system a secret or you would be punished.
; ;
System notice, #2 Critical Mission #1 Unfair Trade Go to the secret chamber shown on the map, dig beneath the red rock, take the treasure and bury the chalice in its ce. Rewards. The ming sword In case of failure, the host would lose all his abilities as a man.
With that a map of the dungeon appeared in Toms vision, He needed an hour to reach that chamber. This doesnt make sense. He thought, Why do I need to follow itsmand? I he Thought again, but stopped the next moment as he felt the pain he had just been cured of returning slowly. ; ;
An annoyed System notice, The system felt that the host was notplying with the mission. Considering whether to administer a light punishment. 10 9 8 7 6...
Toms face turned white, he didnt want to feel that pain ever again. He didnt wait and quickly ran out of the room, heading to the secret chamber on the map while shouting some excuse to his friends. He felt a little relief as the feeling of pain disappeared. He wanted to curse at the system but he didnt dare to. He had no time to waste as that chamber was too far. After a while, the system threw him another massage. ; ;
System notice, You must understand, The system is doing this for your own benefits
; ;
System notice, #2 The system has detected an unusual interest in twin girls The system has detected an unusual interest in a beautiful girl The System had just found that those girls are very hot.
Then the system went silent making Tom who was running feel strange. What a Whimsical System indeed. After about five minutes Tom heard a beep again. What now? He thought. ; ;
System notice, The system has analyzed the footage of the girls in the host''s memory and found out that they are no longer virgins and seem to enjoy some kind of a perverted y with the man with purple hair.
That cant be true. thought Tom. But the system didnt respond. Can the system Tell me what family does that man belongs to? He asked the system. ; ;
System notice, Not enough whimsical points were found. The whimsical system being whimsical had decided to answer the Hosts question Victor VON WEISE, elite member.
Shit, thought Tom, He will not be able to do anything to Victor or Lily for now, as the Von Weise was one of the strongest families. He didnt want to anger them by hurting an elite member. ; ;
System notice, The host has no reason for despair as he would one day tremble all those families with the help of the system.
Does the sytem have nay Information about a person named Nova Von Astrom Tom tried a different question. ; ;
System notice, Not enough whimsical points. Tryter when you have more points.
Tom then tried to ask the system some other questions But the system responded the same. that he needed more points for the answer and he had 0 points now. But he suddenly thought of a different question. How can I get rid of you? He asked without expecting an answer. But to his surprise, the system responded. ; ;
System notice, The whimsical system does not like the tone of your question, however, due to its whimsical nature, it will give you a reply The system can be removed if the Host has more Authority than the system. Warning : The removal of the system may lead to its demise.
That makes sense, thought Tom as he decided to focus on raising his Authority so that one day he would show this system who is the boss. He asked the system about its authority, but it replied that it was confidential. "Damn it" He thought. It took Tom, 15 minutes to get to the secret room using all his speed. He was gasping for breath when he found the red rock, and indeed, after some digging there was a ming sword buried shallowly there. ; ;
System notice, FLAMING SWORD, A RANK EQUIPMENT. Can inflict Burning Damage.
; ;
System notice, #2 5.00 Minutes Until the closing of the dungeon. Bury the chalice or fail the mission and lose your manhood.
Tom who was smiling didnt hesitate and quickly buried the chalice. After discovering the sword he began to believe the system. He could feel the swords power as he swung it around with delight. This system may be a little Whimsical, but it was not bad at all. Every protagonist needed an assistant after all Tom thought as the world around him slowly turned ck. The dungeon was closing. ; ;
System notice, Congrattions onpleting your first Mission. 1 Whimsical point added. The system will now shut down for maintenance and integration. The process would take a few hours. System OUT
Tom looked at it and didnt care, he would not need it for now. But with it, he was ready to begin his journey for greatness. Nova, wait for me. When I find you, there would be a home full of sisters waiting for you. he thought. ; ;
Goblins Killed 100/500 Reward 10000 Exp Boss Goblin Bodyguard Killed 1/1 Reward 2000 Exp Dungeon clearing contribution 10% Reward 5000 Exp Dungeon exploration 20% 2000 Exp Total score 19000 Exp Level Up Level 12 Exp 2000/20000 Till Next level. Authority +1 Strength +2 Agility +1 Intelligence +1 Luck +1 Charm +1
Only 10% contribution? Who was it?. He wondered. It must be Lily or that hateful guy Victor. Dame it. He thought. But after looking at his rewards he began tough, with the additional Authority he now has 7, which would make him rival many hidden powers elders. Authority points are rarely granted. So getting one was like hitting the jackpot. Poor Tom who wasughing happily did not know that he had be a ve and was now beingpletely monitored and controlled by his nemesis, Victor aka The Whimsical System. The blood ve skill allowed the master to feel, see and control everything the ve did. But that would usually take a toll on the Master''s body and soul. The ve mark was imprinted directly on the soul, making the ves body a puppet in the hands of the master who can easily kill or punish him if needed. The further they are apart the weaker the influence is and the heavier the skills toll. So Victor decided to scam Tom into thinking he was an imaginary system that grants missions. He would punish him or throw him a bone every now and then to make him more obedient. He was basically using the ssic Carrot and stick strategy. That sword was one of the dungeon''s 3 rewards. He chose to give it to Tom for Three reasons. The first one was to cover his tracks and make Tom get rid of the chalice that could be traced back to him, whilst the second was to increase Toms trust. Thest reason was to arm Tom with some good weapon. Victor didnt want to leave his new dog toothless. He will let Tom put that sword to good useter. Chapter 60: Arrested Chapter 60: Arrested Victor opened his eyes to look at the orange sky above his head. It was sunset. They have been inside for a day and a half. Not bad considering he was nning for a two days trip. Looking around him, he saw everyone was starting to get up. Especially Tom, who gave him and the girls a piercing nce. Did you find your Keys, Tom? Asked Margret who stood up and started to dust her tight clothes. What keys? Tom asked stupidly before he remembered saying something like that when he left the reward room earlier. Ah, Yes. They have fallen in a previous tunnel, so I had to return and fetch them. He said as he looked at Margret and the girls whose clothes were full of holes. Why are their skin so shiny? He thought to himself. Could it be that? No. Impossible, it must be a light trick. Even Peter had somewhat healthy looking skin. They didnt know what Tom was thinking. But their skin was really shiny and tender, like a new babys skin. They have used the algae Victor told them about. And its effect was beyond magical. Victor who was thinking about the same thing nodded his head, That stuff would be one of the main products his family pioneered after discovering this dungeon. I thought there would be some police and ambnce waiting for us when wee out. Said Peter as he looked around at the empty field and the dark deep hole in the ground behind them. I told the drivers that we may spend the night in the forest, so they would not call anyone. I have to remind you though. Keep the fact about the dungeon a secret. He said making the others nod. Now prepare yourselves, we will go down after I make a phone call. He said. His phone has a satellite connection so worked on all locations regardless of coverage. So Victor took the phone and called his father, Theodore. It took him 3 Rings to answer. Did you do it? His Fathers cold voice came from the other side. Did what? Victor yed dumb. Did you kill Nick? he asked impatiently. Although he didnt really like Nick he was still his son. What? He is dead? I would never do such things. When did that happen? Replied Victor in surprise. The night he visited you, His car exploded on the way back. The family has already sent investigators, they would be here tomorrow. You are the prime suspect. He said. Ah Fine, I am innocent anyway so dont worry. I just wanted to inform you that I discovered and cleared a dungeon on the cloudy mountain. Victor said He must make sure his father ims this area before others do. Did what?? I searched for that dungeon for a whole year and found nothing. Tell me about everything He said in a changed tone, it was no longer cold. Forgetting everything about Nick, Its not like he didnt care about his sons death, but a dungeon discovery was a big thing that affected the entire familys future. And he had a lot of other sons. Victor began to tell him how he was going on a camping trip and how he discovered the dungeon and cleared it with some friends. He also exined about the algae he found. Are you sure about that algae? Asked his father. An F rank dungeon did not usually have anything of value. Only small amounts of otherworldly materials. But every now and then there would be a dungeon discovered with some magical herb or fungus that could only be cultivated inside it. Those things can be used on normal humans after some dilution. So they were a huge revenue source. Yes, pretty much. I tried it on my friends and it works like magic. It may need some further studying. But it would be the new hit in cosmetics. So I would like to im 20% of the profits. said Victor with a smile If what you said is true, You would only get 10% as you were trespassing on my mountain. Now go. We would talkter. Ah and the police may be looking for you, dont make trouble. His father said as he hang up. Damn it. Said Victor as he put the phone in his pocket. He expected his father to give him 15% so he asked for 20%. But his cheap father only gave him 10%. It doesnt matter he thought as he led the others down the mountain. 10% was arge amount of money. As this thing would be a massive hit. As for the police thing. He long expected it when he arranged for Nick to be killed. Are you going to cultivate that algae? Asked Margret who was listening in to his conversation. Yes. I will send you and the girls a few boxes when the productunches. He said, making the girls smile. Although they packed some of it. Who doesnt want some for their family and friends? Victor nodded and looked at the girls who were cheering and appraised them in secret. Lily gained 2 additional levels while the others 1 level each. This was not bad considering they were just rookies and this was an easy dungeon. He gestured Lily toe near then took out a white envelope and gave it to her secretly. Just for contingencies. He whispered as She nodded and took it. Those guys would probably try to frame him for Nick''s murder. So he had to prepare for everything. Soon they reached the movie set, which was lively with all the lights and some explosion effects. They seemed to be filming some action scenes. Aria went ahead to look for the car drivers who were sitting next to a bonfire drinking beer. She quickly began to scold them for failing to inform her of Victors instruction for them to wait for two days. Then she began to use her phone to make some calls, as there was coverage here and she had a lot of missed calls. Victor looked at the set and smiled, not bad this movie is going to be a hit. He should invest more in John Sigma, that guy was a gem. Not the one found in goblin''s corpses but a real one. Victor white, Freeze and put your hands above your head. A sound startled him and everyone else. Who looked to see a female police officer with three other cops approaching. The female officer was waving a gun. Victorzily raised his hand and turned to look at them. Office Lea, we meet again. How did you know I was here? Are you stalking me? He said with a smile. I am arresting you for murdering your brother Nick White, She said coldly ignoring his question as she cuffed him. He didnt resist. yers must not fight with the police in public or disy their powers. So when most yers are arrested they usuallyply and find a way to escapeter. The girls gasped in shock as they heard the charges. Especially the twins. Nick was dead? Dont worry, I would go out really quickly. I didnt do anything. He said to the girls with a smile. You would not go out again in a lifetime. You are charged with using explosives and murdering three people. I am sure that the car ident that day was also your doing. You must have been testing things for the final show at night. said Lea as she pushed him down the mountain. This idiot was as unreasonable as ever thought Victor as he walked with her. His connections were not able to help him here it seemed. His father had made things clear when he told him that the cops were after him. He didnt care as he had already arranged his cards. He only has to wait and see how this game will y. Take his bag. It may contain some dangerous substance. Lea said to her partner as she lead Victor to the police car nearby. Watching Victor being taken away the girls were a little anxious, especially Aria who tried to call her father multiple times but couldnt reach him. Margret was thinking whether this was the business that would take a few days that Victor told her about in the dungeon. Did he really kill someone and was waiting to be arrested? No. Impossible. She quickly denied such a stupid idea. Lily frowned, then found an isted corner to take out the letter Victor gave her and opened it to find a list of instructions beginning with If I were arrested. You would be monitored so destroy this after reading. She quickly read everything before throwing the paper secretly in a nearby bonfire and watching it burn. Miss Aria we should get going too, we cant help him by staying here, She said as she headed to one of the vans. Aria quickly came back to her scenes and asked everyone to board. They were going back to the city. Tom was standing there smiling. This bad guy is gone, atst, he thought. And began to head towards Lily intending to ride next to her. This was his chance. Maybe he would get a newpanion tonight. ; ;
System notice, The Whimsical System is astonished by all the fantastic scenery of mother nature and it has noticed that the host was getting a little fat. Quick Mission Return to the city ON FOOT, you are not allowed to take any vehicle. Rewards: 100 COINs. Failure: Lose all your hair.
Damn it, thought Tom as he began to walk down the mountain. But those 100 COINs are not bad for a nights work he thought. Arent you going to ride with us? shouted Margret after him. No, I have been gaining weight, so I need some exercise. He shouted back as he continued to walk. What is wrong with him. Is he really possessed? Thought Margret as she sat next to the twins, intending to ask them about Victors arrest. Do you know anything about the arrest? she inquired. Their fidgeting behavior has reviled many things. Mina looked at her sister not knowing what to say, they were not allowed to reveal family secrets. Its OK, tell everyone. Lily, sitting in the back said. Thinking of what her young master wrote on that letter. His enemies will try to silence the witnesses or change the testimony, she has to find a way to spread the story of how he saved the girls. And This was a good chance. Mina nodded then began to tell everyone of how Victor saved them from Nick, with some reductions. Everyone was listening with interest even Aria who was perking her ears from the front seat. The heroic tale of a young master saving his maids soon found its way online, to inspire a best selling novel, and a movie adaptation. Akaichi Thanks to all who donated. It really helped. Chapter 61: Baron Chapter 61: Baron When Lily reached the mansion with the twin, The gate guard was nowhere to be found. And when they entered the main hallway there was a very fat bald man sitting there surrounded by ten men in ck. She instinctive knew that those were family agents and they were all yers or semi-yers. The twins behind her began to shake. This one was the one who branded the ve tattoo on them and punished them after escaping that time. They knew he was a very cruel man. Are you young master Victors servants? He asked as he sat down arrogantly with a perverted smile. Yes. May I know who you may be? Asked Lily without a flinch. It seems her young masters predictions were right. But she already read his letter and knew what to do. Ah, Call me Mr. Baron. I am the head family supervisor here in Vein, said Baron as he bowed a little, attempting to appear noble but only managing to look like a pig sniffing at the ground. Young master Victor has been ced into police custody on family orders for suspicion of viting the rules. An investigator would be here in the morning to look at his case. I would need you toe with me, as I need to question you about some stuff regarding young master Nicks death. This is just family protocol. He said with a smirk as he licked his lips Making Lilys and the twins feel a shiver running down their spines. ording to the family''s rules, yer servants cannot be interrogated without their master''s presence, Lily said as she remembered her young masters instructions. Ah, I meant the Twins. Said baron with some annoyance. He didnt know that Victor has already instructed Lily on what she should say and do. They are already yers, we have just cleared a dungeon. You are free to check. Said Lily coldly. Baron quickly looked at the twins in surprise. He ordered one of his men, who took a white jade and asked Mina and Mana to touch it. Damn it! Baron shouted when he saw the jade turn red, He was instructed by that person to get the servants to testify against Victor. He had many ways to manipte little girls and extract confessions. But he didnt think that they had be yers. I need to confiscate your luggage. I have a searchmand for all of young master Victors properties. As his servants, all your properties belong to him. He said with some annoyance as he shed a sealed parchment. Lily frowned. This was a family sealmand. She cannot defy it. She said nothing and just threw her bag to the ground. The twins did the same. Baron quickly ordered his men to get him the backpacks. Expecting to get discover some spoils and mistakingly misce them in his pockets. The twins'' bags had nothing, just some camping kit. But Lilys was full of sealed boxes and rolls. Baron Licked his lips as he opened the first box to find it filled with mushrooms. He put it aside and opened another one to find it also filled with mushrooms. Box after box was filled with nothing but mushrooms. Not shiny sparkly mushrooms, but brown dried ones. Lily and the twins who were watching opened their mouths in surprise, isnt this the mushrooms the goblins were eating? Why did the young master collect all of those? Baron flipped the bag then threw it aside, What the f*ck? He took one mushroom and intended to taste it then stopped and after some thinking, he gave it to one of his men. Taste it. He said. That man hesitated for a moment then bit a little part and chewed on it a little then stopped as his face turned green and began to puke on the floor. It took him 5 minutes to stop. Is it poisonous? Asked Baron as he checked the man. No. Master, This thing is so digesting I couldnt help myself. I have never tasted something so repulsive in my entire life. Not even that time you made us eat sh*t. He said as tears fell from his eyes. Baron shook his head and ordered the man to step down as he looked at Lily. What are those for? And where are your loot from the dungeon? He Asked. This is what the young master instructed me to carry, Lily said truthfully. She also wanted to know where was the spoils. She had personally transferred those boxes from Victors bag to hers. His bag only had camping equipment now. She knows for sure that her young master had some treasures. She saw that exquisite bow he got from the goblin general. And what is the purpose of all those mushrooms? Did her young master lose his mind wandering alone in the dungeon? Did you hide some other bag? He asked as he inspected Lily. There is no such thing. Wasnt your men watching us the moment we left the mountain. She added. Baron frowned. He didnt expect her to be aware of the men monitoring them. He could do nothing about the current situation as he has no reason to act against them. One of his men soon returned from the upper floor, he was probably searching the mansion. He said something in his Masters ear then left. Baron nodded and stood up. I will be leaving now. You are forbidden from leaving the mansion until this case is closed. He said as he hurriedly left with his men. What was that all about? Asked Mana. Dont ask unnecessary questions, Hilda rebuked before she started to look at them with pleasure in her eyes. Congrattion on bing yers, She said with a smile, making the girls blush a little with delight. They always liked to beplemented by Hilda. Now I have to teach you a few things about being a yer. Miss Lily, About those mushrooms what should we do? She asked. Just pack them up in their boxes and wait for the young master to decide. She said, I have somethings to do, so dont disturb me for the night she added as she headed upstairs. Hilda nodded and gestured to the twins to help her pack up the things thrown on the ground. They have a lot of cleaning to do, There was a huge puddle of vomit on the floor. And Barons men have messed up the entire mansion. As for the young masters safety, she didnt mention it. If the young master was punished so be it. If he was killed, another young master would take his ce, this is how the family worked. For the servants, it was the same. Miss Lily, Baron was looking for a ring of some sort, but found nothing. She said to Lily who was going upstairs. Lily stopped for a moment then nodded and continued. Lily who reached the upper floor quickly activated her survey skill and frowned as she ran to his room and opened the wardrobe, It was exactly what the young master told her. She took her phone and dialed Theodores number, after a few minutes he answered. Master, This is Lily, The young master has instructed me to call you if I felt something was wrong. Baron has left after searching the house. He took some of the young masters shirts including the one he was wearing the night young master Nick was here, And he seemed to be looking for some kind of a ring. She said. And listened for Theodore''s instructions. I dont know about any ring. As I didnt see what the young master took when he undressed young master Nick, she said. No, I already checked there doesnt seem to be any surveince devices, but I could feel some men moving outside the mansion, And the guard at the gate is missing, she answered. I understand. She said as she hang up. This is all I can do for now. she thought. She really wanted to storm that police station and rescue her young master. But he instructed her that she would be heavily monitored so she should not do anything stupid and just inform his father about the situation. She sighed as she took off her clothes then jumped into the young master''s bed hugging his pillow to sleep. Chapter 62: A Pretty Boy Chapter 62: A Pretty Boy The white light bulb shone its blinding light into Victors eyes. He was sitting chained to his chair, On the table in front of him, there was a file containing photos of a burning car. Confess, it was you. Lea who was interrogating him shouted in his face. Officer Lea, thest time I checked, you were still with the traffic police. Said Victor with a sneer on his face. He was sitting there crossing his legs, As if it were not for the handcuffs, people would mistake him for the owner of this ce. That is not your business. Said Lea with some embarrassment. She had to use some connections to be assigned to this case. Nick was the one who caused her to lose her investigator position in the first ce. Nick wasst seen going into the mountainous road leading to your mansion. So you should have met him. She said. Yes. Nick came to my house and insulted my maids. So I kicked his ass and threw him out. The head maid Hilda should have already told you that. He said. Yes, we know that. But he didnt die in your house. His car exploded on the road. Then, why am I here? Do you have any evidence against me? asked Victor I cant tell you that. But we suspect that you may have rigged his car when it was parked at your mansion. Lea said stubbornly. In fact, She didnt have any evidence. Her superiors were hesitating whether to press charges or not. She submitted 10 requests to arrest Victor and got 10 rejections. But this morning, out of nowhere, amand with a warrant came from above. It stated Victor white was to be arrested on the charges of killing Nick White. But it didnt state why. The Captain told her that some special inspector would be sent here tomorrow and she doesnt need to interrogate him. But she couldnt help herself. Did you call awyer for me? He suddenly asked her. Yes we did, but nowyer epted to take your case. Not even a rookie who just graduated. It seems like your luck has run out. She smugly said. Not realizing the awkwardness of this situation. Victor quickly figured out that his arrest must be by a familymand. It must be his cousins faction. He will just y along. He had already prepared his cards that night. Stand up, I will take you to a cell, you will be spending the night here. Some inspector is scheduled toe to see you tomorrow, said Lea as she came forward to unlock his cuffs. But she didnt find them? Who freed him? She wondered. Lets go, she said as she grabbed him from his forearm and pulled him up. He didnt move, just kept sitting on the chair with his legged crossed. Lea could not move him. No matter how she pulled. She looked at him with surprise. Whats wrong? This young master does not want to go like that. You have to ask me nicely. He said arrogantly. She tried a few more times but he didnt budge. Did he glue his feet to the ground? Ask nicely officer Lea, being angry all the time is not good for your skin. I can see a few wrinkles already. How old are you again? 35? Lea was not that easily provoked but this guy was hitting on the right nerves. She was only 20. How dare this guy insult her. She quickly took her gun and pointed at him. Move or I will shoot. She said, Fine, Fine, He said as he slowly stood up. All you had to do was to ask nicely. This young master will write aint about your rude behavior. He said as he opened the door and walked out of the room as if it was his own house. Lea came to herself and quickly ran after him. To her surprise, he was standing next to the wall waiting for her. Come on officer. It is this young masters bedtime. If you are not intending to warm my bed, dont dy me. My skin will be like yours if I dont get my beauty sleep. He said with a sigh. It took all of the self-control Lea had, to stop her from shooting this arrogant bastard in the head. She wanted to grab him and pull him behind her, but she remembered how she could not move him earlier. She didnt want to lose face in front of the colleagues who were curiously looking toward her. Walk in front of me, I will guide you to your chamber, young master she added sarcastically. Victor nodded his head in satisfaction and started to walk in the direction she told him as he looked around as if he was walking in a museum. You should quit this police job ande work as my maid. I will give you a good sry. He said. She didnt answer just red daggers at him. Stop here, She said after passing some cells. This will be your room for tonight, young master she added as she opened the door and gestured for him to go inside. Victor nodded then entered the cell, to find it the type that had 2 bunk beds. Three of those were upied by burly men. Officer, This room is a little.. Before he can continue, the cell''s door was closed in his face. Lea locked it down and returned to her desk with a smirk. "Let those guys teach you how to be humble," she thought. Lets see if you can still act arrogantly in the morning, She thought. She may get some punishment for letting Victor stay with them. But it is worth it. . Victor looked at the three men who got off their beds and started to look at him with perverted looks. Hey, Look what we have here. Said one of them. What a nice skin. Ah, look at those eyes. What a pretty boy. Said the second. Kid, how about we teach you something new. It is a little game we y when we get bored. Said thest one as he lowered his pants. Victor leisurely sat on one of the beds and stared at the men, as if he was watching monkeys in a circus. Gentlemen, I understand your dilemma, you have been locked in here for a while and you have never seen such an amazing young master before. Dont worry, I have the right fix for your boredom problems. Victor said as the lights in the room suddenly went dark. . It was already evening when Harold, the chief of the city police arrived at the police station where his daughter worked. Two hours ago he was informed that they have arrested Victor white. He didnt care then. The family had ordered them to do that, So he will not help Victor. But half an hour ago, when he was having a special time with his wife, he got another phone call. He wanted to reject the call at first, but after seeing the callers name he hurriedly answered. It was Theodore Von Weise telling him that he doesnt care about the arrest of Victor, but if anything wrong were to happen to his son, He would make sure that all the police force would mysteriously disappear in a few days. Harold knew that Theodore was not kidding, they have done it before a few years ago. The tabloids are still full of conspiracy theories about alien abductions and a government cover-up to this day, and every now and then, some fisherman would find a police badge stuck in his. Harold quickly called the captain of the police station where Victor was held and told him to make sure that nothing bad happen to Victor. Their mission is just to detain him. After that, he wanted to continue his mission, but he couldnt do it. His mind was full of Theodore''s threats, so despite the protests of his wife, he got dressed and went to the station to check on the situation. The station was still buzzing with officersing in and out. He quickly found the captains office and exined the situation. The captain weed him and assured him that everything was alright, he wanted to call Lea to check on Victors situation, but before he could do that she pushed the office door open. Captain, I want to report that we had found nothing important in the suspects bag, just camping equipment Said Lea as she entered and was surprised by when she saw Harold. Daddy, Why are you here? She asked. Where is Victor White? Is he OK? He asked anxiously. Ah. I put him in a holding cell for the night, Lea said guiltily. Harold, you know it was a warrant from above, we cant let him go. Said the captain. He and Harold were old friends, and Harold entrusted his daughter to him when she wanted to work on the force. I am not talking about that, Said Harold, You can leave him here. But nothing wrong should happen to him, he said. The Captain nodded. Dont worry. Officer Lea is the one handling the case. I believe that everything was done ording to protocol. He knew that Lea was a little rigid, but she will not do anything stupid. He was wrong. Ahh... I may have put him in the third cell by mistake. Said Lea as she bowed her head not daring to look at her father or the captain. With the three gangsters? asked the captain as his face turned pale. Nothing would happen to him, they would just ruff him up a little bit, she said as she lowered her head. Sh*t, Those three are rapists. They like men. The captain cursed as he quickly left the desk and ran to the holding cells. Harold shot Lea a displeased look and followed behind the captain. He had a bad feeling. As for Lea, she began to shake as she realized she may havemitted a big mistake this time. But she wouldnt run away from her responsibilities. She made her mind as she hurried after her father. It took them one minute to reach the third cell. They quickly ordered the supervising officer to open the door. When they looked inside what they saw was victor who was leisurely sitting on his bed drinking a can of soda, and three naked men screaming on the floor while holding their balls. Their voices were harsh as if they have been shouting for an hour. Which they did, But no one could hear them. Victor has used his disguise to mask the cell. No one heard what was happening inside. How he repeatedly cracked some nuts. He called this game the Nutcracker. The three men crawled on the floor toward the captain and began to sob as they clung to his pants. They had no energy left to scream. The captain was standing with his mouth wide open, and Harold was doing the same behind him. Lea who followed from behind didnt dare to speak but was astonished too. Ah, Uncle Harold I presume? Victor asked, He knew him from his previous life. Ah, yes Young master Victor. May I inquire what happened here? Harold asked as he looked at the three men. These three men wanted to teach me a little game. But that game was not to my liking, so I invented a game called the nutcracker and taught it to them. They seemed to really like it. They have been shouting in excitement as we yed. They couldnt get enough of it. Victor said with a smile. The captain who got himself together Looked at Victor with some fear. This guy was fit to be Theodore''s son. He had the same shitty sense of humor. Young master Victor, why dont we find you a better cell, He asked as he gestured to Victor to follow him. Victor nodded as he walked toward the door and threw the soda can in a nearby trash can. Making Lea wonder where did he get that can from? They didnt offer such things for inmates. But the captains next words broke her train of thoughts. Lea, you are no longer on the case, I . Said the captain but was interrupted by Victor. It was not officer Leas fault, Captain. I dont mind her staying on my case, I am sure she would notmit the same mistake again. Victor said, seemingly helping Lea, but in fact, Lea was one of the few officers who would not manipte evidence behind the scene, If someone on his cousins payroll were to take the case, His n may not go on smoothly. He had already incorporated her into his n. Her being the officer in charge would make things far easier. But master Victor The captain wanted to say something Dont worry captain. This would be better for both of us. I trust officer Lea will handle this professionally. Victor said. The captain looked at Harold who nodded his head in approval. The family may control the city, but the one who truly holds power, here in Vein, was Theodore. So they will do as Victor said. They are not breaking any rules. Fine, Lea will still be on this case, He Said. Lea who looked at Victor from behind was feeling a little conflicted. Is he really someone bad? She wondered. But she would not hold favors. If he was the criminal, he had to pay the price. At this moment Victor who was walking with them suddenly stopped as he looked in astonishment to the front, where a police officer was pushing a teenager inside another cell. That teenager was very pretty, like a girl. Fate works in mysterious ways. He thought as he turned to face the captain. I want to be in the same cell as that guy, Victor said. That one is a boy, young master. And he is here on a murder case. Said the captain. Although that teenager is really pretty, he was a boy. He checked to make sure himself. And he was a murderer. A boy? It doesnt matter, I am not that weak, and I like pretty boys too. Put me with him or I will tell my father about cell number three. Don''t worry I will take full responsibility, said Victor with a smirk. The captain swallowed his saliva and after some hesitation could onlyply. If Theodore knew of what Lea did, his head would be on the chopping block. And that Victor was not that weak anyway. Fine, I think young people should socialize more. Said the captain as he called a guard and asked him to let Victor stay in the boys cell. And asked him to be on the lookout if Victor needed any help. Lea on the back lost all the good impression she just formed on Victor. This guy is aplete scumbag. Chapter 63: Alex Chapter 63: Alex; ;
NAME: Alexis Donner (Female) LEVEL: 1 CLASS: Warrior ABNORMAL STATUS : - CURSED ( SS ) THE LOCKER 2,014,360 EXP 120 ATTRIBUTE POINTS AUTHORITY: 6 Strength: 15 Agility: 14 Intelligence: 22 Luck: 1 Charm: 11 Order: 10 SKILLS : Thunder Fist Arts - First Half(A) EQUIPMENT: GENDER SWAPPING RING (S) THUNDER SECT DISCIPLE TOKEN. (CANCELED)
FATE STATUS : NEGATIVE S (DARK SCION )
Victor couldnt help himself wanting to touch her when he saw her attributes. This one is a treasure. A honey trap waiting for him lick. A Dark SCION is the opposite of Toms Heroic, She is fated to destroy things and seek revenge. If he obtained her he would probably be burnt by her fire too. Her fate was different from Toms. It will only help her stay alive, nothing more. She would suffer and get hurt repeatedly as she grew. No help would arrive at thest moment for her. She is the protagonist you get when you read a tragedy. This one was still in the making, he could tell because she is cursed by the LOCKER curse, one of the seven known SS curses. This curse only works on unborn children. It will horde most of their points and experience the target gains when he lives. And can only be dispelled by death when all the experience the LOCKER hoarded explode taking the life of the cursed one with it. This girl''s journey would start When the curse is broken. When she dies. As a Scion, she would miraculously return from the ashes to take revenge on the world. Her Authority was not Low, She must have trained a lot, and been to many Dungeons. But all to no avail. This girl(Boy) who sitting on the bunk bed didnt look up when Victor was guided in by the guard. And only looked at him when she heard the cell doors close. Victor could see the traces of tears on her(his) pretty face. This girl was acting as a pretty boy. She had a story behind her. But Victor was hesitant. If he took her in, can he change her fate? Or would he be burned by her fire? The temptation of having 2 Scions working for him was not a little one. The girl felt shivers on her body when she saw Victor looking at her while drooling. I am a boy. She said as she hugged her body, I know. Victor nodded repeatedly as he whipped the drool with his cuff. Making her feel a chill up her spine. Is this guy another pervert? She thought. He quickly corrected his posture and shed a princely smile. Let me introduce myself, My name is Victor White. I am here for killing my brother. He said. What about you? He asked. The girl was astonished, she have never seen a person so shameless. Do you confess to killing your own brother and still want me to introduce myself? She didnt respond. Just looked away, probably hoping that she would get rid of him by ignoring him. Victor frowned, it seems he needs to change his strategy. Let me hit you where it hurts, he thought. You have been kicked out of the thunder sect. He said as he sat down on the opposing bed, making the girl look at him again in surprise and caution. How do you know that, Who are you? Have we met before? She said as she got ready to fight and began to scan the cell for a potential weapon she can use. Dont worry. I am a yer too, and I can see the burns on your hand. Those should be from practicing the Thunder fist arts, right? Only the thunder sect knows those. He said with a smile. Her hands had some strange lightning-shaped scars. She quickly sat down as she looked at her hands with sad eyes. And said nothing. I can tell that you are cursed too. What an evil curse this is. He said as he inspected her. This makes her look at him again, with a flicker of hope in her eyes. Can you see that, Can you tell whet it is? She said with a pleading voice. The voice of someone on the verge of copse. The experts who examined her before only knew that this Curse was a strong one. But none of them had the sufficient authority to examine it through. Let alone cure it. I know what it is, And I have a solution, But you have to tell me your story first. I won''t help evil people. Said Victor as he acted like a saint. Do you think of you are a beacon of righteousness? You just confessed murdering your own brother The girl thought, But after a moment of pondering she decided to try her luck onest time. This is herst hope anyway, they are probably already on their way here to kill her. My name is Alex nk. I am the only dau Son of the previous Patriarch of the Thunder Sect. She said as her eyes got filled slightly with tears. My father passed away one month ago due to an illness. And I was supposed to be the next Patriarch. In the session ceremony, I had sufficient authority to unlock the ancestral box and take the Patriarch''s sign. But at that moment, I was betrayed by my fiance who was guarding me. She stabbed me in the back and took the Sign to give it to the grand elders son, who was my best friend. He imed that I was unfit to be a patriarch because I was weak. And became the new Patriarch with the approval of the elders. She said as he balled her hand. Deep hatred could be heard in her trembling voice. You see, I have been always weak, and despite training better than anyone I never leveled up. I thought this was just my constitution, but one day a hermit visited my father. When he looked at me he said that I was cursed since birth, He didnt have enough authority to know what curse it was, and he couldnt dispel it. He said that I am destined to live as a weakling. She added. I was able to survive the ceremony somehow. When I woke up I was in a prison cell in the sects punishment hall. They have healed me because they nned to use my body as a sacrifice in some summoning ritual. At that time, they have already killed everyone in my father fraction, Including the maids and guards. She said as she wiped her tears.I had a chance to escape a few days ago. I yed a lot in the sect as a child and I knew about some secret tunnels which I used to get into my fathers study where I got some talismans then I escaped without looking back. Like a coward. She said as she leaned on her knees, hiding her red eyes. Then why are you here? Asked Victor in a soft voice. When I arrived at Vein city yesterday, I encountered an acquaintance by chance. She was my former fiance who came here to attend the Elite academy. She wanted to arrest me as she was much stronger, but I used myst exploding ruin on her and killed her. She said as tears fell from her eyes. And thats When the police caught you? Asked Victor. Alex Nodded. The sect would hear about her death ande for me. I would be dead by tomorrow night probably. That is my story. Can you help me now? she asked as she looked at him. He was herst hope, She had this strange feeling that he can be trusted, and she could feel that he was much stronger than her. The curse you have is called the LOCKER curse, It stops you from leveling up. I can cure it. However, there would be a heavy price. He said tly. I am ready to pay you any price you ask for. Just let me take my revenge. She said, she was not a fool, but she is that desperate. She would make a deal with the devil if he offered her one, let alone some insane young master. Dark Scions have no bottom line. The world would always push them to the brink of copse. I have a few questions to ask you first, He said. Please do ask. She said. First What is the name of your mother, and where is she from? He asked, a scions unknown ancestor cant be normal. Alex hesitated for a moment then answered, I dont know. My father never told me. She said, He said that he will tell me once I am old enough, She said as tears began to well in her eyes. Damn it. Thought Victor. Her mothers side was probably the one behind the curse, as the thunder sect was too weak for such things. The Second question. When did you escape exactly? Ah, Four days ago, at dawn. The guard was drunk, so I was able to grab the keys and escape the cell by chance. She answered while being proud of her wits. Thest question. How did you get into Vein city? Ah, It was a coincidence. I sneaked into a delivery truck that had to stop near the sect. And Vein city was itsst stop. I am fu*ked That was what Victor thought, There are no coincidences in this world. This girls being here was not by chance. He is sure now, She was the worlds bacsh against him for using that the Authority bug, as he used it right around sunset the same moment she got her chance to escape. The world has tied his fate to hers. He felt that connection the moment he passed her earlier in the corridor. So even if he left her now, fate would bring them back together, probably as enemies. If he took her in, The powers behind her mysterious mother would probablye to take his life with hers. She would survive of course and avenge himter. But he didnt want to die in the first ce. As for the Thunder sect who woulde looking for her. He didnt care. They were not a major power, just a third-ranked sect. They would never dare to touch him. He is dead either way. However, Victor Likes to take his fate with his own hands so his choice was clear. Be my ve. Not only will I remove your curse, but I will also help you with your revenge. I belong to the Von Weise family. He said, making her hesitate. She expected something like that. The Von Weise family was one of the strongest powers. But what if he was scamming her? How can I trust you? She asked. To be surprised by an ethereal scroll appearing in front of her eyes. CONTRACT was written on its header. This is a system binding contract, Do you know about those? He asked. Alex nodded as she read it. Her father had prepared her to be a patriarch in his position so she learned many things. ; ;
CONTRACT 1. The first party would be the ve of the second party. 2. The second party would dispel the curse on the first party. 3. The second party would aid the first party in its revenge.
The contract didnt require her to disclose her gender. So she thought that she had found a non-existing bug. She would keep her gender a secret till the day she dies, she thought. Hesitating a little, She bit her finger to bleed then signed the contract with her blood. How savage, said Victor as he used a little surgical needle to puncture his index finger and signed his part too. The Contract shone in white light and disappeared in two parts going into Alexs and Victors souls. Now drink my blood. Said Victor as he raised his bleeding thumb in front of Alexs face. This is the first step in dispelling the curse. Be aware though, this will make you my ve. He said. Alex hesitate for a moment, then quickly licked his finger and swallowed, feeling the strange energy going through her body. Victor looked at her and smiled. This time there was no bacsh. And no sane person would trust a stranger that fast. Fate is at y here. And dark Scions were meant to suffer. ; ;
Notice Blood ve Added 2/3
Victor nodded his head, He could feel his fate threads were wrapping hers. No going back now. Now let me dispel your curse. He said as he operated the store and bought Curse dispelling talisman for 1000 COINs. This will not work. Said Alex in disappointment when she saw the talisman, isnt this the cheapest one? She thought as she was losing hope. I know what I am doing, said Victor as he marked the talisman with his blood then put it on Alexs forehead. ; ;
Attempting Curse removal. Required authority SS -> 999999. Sufficient authority found. Dispelling Curse. Curse Dispelled
A light shone from Alexs body as she heard the sound of a ss wall breaking, then all the experiencing points the curse where hoarding flooded into her body. But everything suddenly stopped. She didnt level up. What happened? Was the curse lifted? She asked. The curse was dispelled. But you cannot level up in the normal world. You must be inside an active dungeon. Check your stat screen to view your experience Said Victor as he used some alcohol to disinfect his finger then put a bandage on it. Ah. Alex quickly remembered how the leveling works. And she quickly operated her screen. Wahh She screamed in surprise as she saw the astronomical number of points, then she began to sob. The curse that haunted her and was the cause of her fathers death was dispelled atst. Victor who stood beside her gently patter her head. He didnt intend to tell her that he knew her secret. Just leave it for a good opportunity. Dont worry, Every month many dungeons get discovered. So when one of them opens nearby, we would go check it. He said as he took the medical kit he was using and put it in Alexs hand. Treat your finger, It looks nasty. He said making Alex quickly take some cotton and clean the wound. With some embarrassment. Wait for a second, where did he get those from? Now I have to sleep. And you will act as my pillow. He said interrupting her thoughts. But I am a boy! She said in surprise. I know, but I dont discriminate, He said as he invited her to his bed. Chapter 64: A Letter Chapter 64: A Letter Akaichi Sorry about the break. Had a really bad flu, or maybe something else. I had to stay in bed for an entire week. But now I am much better. It waste at night when Lea got the letter. It had arrived just as she finished her work and was intending to leave the station. The sender was anonymous. The carrier informed her that the client requested that this letter should be delivered at this time, two days ago, to thest officer at this station. She frowned as she looked around her at the empty desks of her colleague who have already left. It was veryte, but it was her habit to leavest. She would never leave unfinished work to the next day. And that hateful Victor''s behavior didnt help with her work. He is probably enjoying a special time with that pretty boy right now, she thought. As a hard-working police officer she couldnt hold back her curiosity toward the letter, so she sat down again to open the envelope and began to read what was written inside. ; ;
Dear Officer. I will keep my Identity a secret for reasons you will understand after reading my letter. There is a secret that I couldnt hold back. I am afraid for my life. They have already killed my boss, and I am afraid that I am next, so I made sure this letter would be delivered to you long after I left the country. My bosss name was Jacob Rice, He was the security manager at Horizon Media. Yesterday he was nervous about the appointment of a new CEO. He was afraid that he would be found out for embezzling a huge amount of money. At that time, when we were on the road, he was approached by a handsome man I have never seen before. They didnt let me hear their conversation, but when the man left. The boss called me over and let me help him in rigging the car the CEO was going to take in the morning. The car was rigged to break down then explode. But Victor, the new CEO, survived by a miracle and came to thepany the next day. He began a thorough investigation into thepany. The bosss sister Ms. Ca, the vice president, was pped a hundred times. She will have to see a dentist for the next few months. The boss was furious and decided to take revenge, so he went alone tonight to the ce where Victor Lives. He took explosives with him. Late at night, when I was heading to the bosss hiding ce to ask about how did it go, I saw the man who talked to the boss the previous day leaving the hideout with a rolled rug. I had a bad feeling so I followed him, making sure to stay hidden and not to take the same route. I saw him bury the bosss corpse in some grove while saying something like YOUR ROLE IS OVER NOW. It would be my end if they found me. So I am writing this letter for you officer. Please Catch the killer, and avenge my boss. I dont know what was that mans name but he has very eye-catching purple hair. I included a hand-drawn map showing our hideout, and where my boss was buried. X
Lea looked at the papers in her hand with suspicion. This letter is very fishy, and only someone stupid would believe everything in it. But it had something to do with the case in her hand so she had to investigate it. With that, Officer Lea decided to take a midnight trip to have a look at the ces mentioned in this letter. Maybe it has the evidence she needs to convict Victor. It took her three hours to inspect all the locations mentioned in the letter, first the apartment building where the crime supposedly took ce and then the grove where the body was supposedly buried, and to her surprise, there was a body there. It was Jacob Rice. She quickly recognized him as he was one of the suspects in Victors car crash she was investigating. It was the driver Leo who after waking up in the hospital confessed that his boss Jacob was the only one with ess to the car, but after looking at thepanies security tapes she found nothing, as they seemed to have conveniently malfunctioned that night. After calling for backup she quickly headed back to the apartment building and began to look for evidence but found nothing of value. She didnt give up. She left the building and began to scan the street for security cameras, there were quite a few of those. So as a diligent police officer she quickly called the owners of those cameras in the middle of the night and made them bring her the footage under the threat of arrest for obstructing justice. It was near morning when she got all the recordings she asked for, and after some analysis, she quickly found the footage of Jacob entering the apartment building and then an hourter the footage of a handsome man with a purple ponytail who entered then left a whileter with the corpse. That guy was avoiding cameras on purpose, but Lea was able to find a clear shot of his face in a hidden camera that some pervert have installed under a vending machine. If there is someone she hated more than Nick it was this guy. He was the master behind most of the organized crime in Vein city. She couldnt arrest him or even ask about him, her father has warned her not to go near him. But that didnt stop her from investigating all his crimes. From drug and human trafficking to moneyundering and murder. I got you, atst, Titus White, She thought. She couldnt touch him before, but Nicks murder has something to do with him, It was probably a power struggle inside that white family. She didnt believe he would escape punishment this time. Titus Von Weise, a young man who had a long purple heir with a stylish ponytail was sitting on his leather chair with a thick book in his hand when Baron entered and bowed respectfully without saying anything. Young master Titus didnt like to be interrupted and although he appeared to be an educated gentleman, Baron knew that he was a cruel calcting animal. You can stand up, All done? Titus asked without raising his head after making Baron bow for five whole minutes. After waiting three seconds for an answer he heard none. What happened? this time he raised his head to look at Baron who was sweating like a pig. Victor has some shit luck. He has discovered a dungeon in the cloudy mountain and maids all his into yers, so I couldnt touch them. As for the explosives, we didnt find any in the mansion. Baron said. Oh. Titus frowned. He nned to send Nick to the mansion that night to kill Victor. If he were to fail, he expected Victor to kill him in retaliation, and implicate himself and that was what he believed had happened, it was a perfect n. But He didnt expect Nick to die in a car explosion away from the mansion. Things had gone beyond his calctions, but not by much. He believed that the explosion was Victors work, so he only needs to find the evidence or create one if needed. Forget about the girls, their role is secondary. The investigator was decided to be my uncle, so we will get a chance to find suitable evidence. Just sprinkle some ck powder on Victors clothes and leave it to my uncle to weave a story. You got the clothes he wore that night? He asked with a frown as if he would not ept a negative answer. Yes, Young master, We have already got them. Said Baron respectfully. What about the ring Nick bought at the auction? Did you find anything like that on his corpse? Titus asked again. We got all Nicks belongings. But they were not on the corpse. Victor made him strip and leave everything in the Mansion. We already got them though, they didnt contain the ring we wanted. Are you sure that Nick got that ring? Maybe he left it somewhere else, his Phone was ced in a drawer in a brothel. Baron said. Hmm. Not really. We only got the report that he had purchased it in an auction three months ago. It doesnt matter, get the clothes ready, then head to the airport to wee my uncle. You were officially tasked with assisting him in the investigation. Yes, young master. Said Baron as he left the room without daring to turn his back to his young master. Titus didnt care, just returned to his book, everything was under his control, he thought as he heard his phone''s ringing sound. He quickly answered after ncing at the callers name with an evil smirk. Ah, Hi Linda, I was just thinking about you. He said while wondering what would Victor''s face look like when he discovers that he was courting his fiancee. Chapter 65: The Questioning Chapter 65: The Questioning Mason Von Weise was not a handsome man, with small eyes and hooked nose and receding purple hair, he looked like some cartoon viin. But he didnt care. In fact, his looks helped him a lot in his job, as he was one of the elders of the inquisition hall. The hall is responsible for punishing criminals in the family and purging spies. This time he has two missions, An official one by the family to investigate the murder of Nick Von Weise, and an Unofficial one by the head of his fraction, Convict Victor Von Weise. When his Airnended, Baron who was there waiting for him ran quickly to his side. Master Mason, Its pleasure to meet you again, Would you like to go to the hotel, or shall we head to the police station? Victor has been under arrest there as per the Inquisition halls instructions. Baron said. Ah, Baron, You have grown fatter. Lets go to the station, I want to finish this mission early then head to your brothel, I heard It has some nice products. Said Mason as he kept walking toward the exit of the airport, only sparing Baron a slight nod. This can be considered a very generous gesture from him. Ah, yes, of course. This way Please. Baron said as he guided Mason to the car. He already knows this mans habits. As arrogant as ever. Where is Theodore, he was supposed to be here too? Mason suddenly asked. He was here with me earlier, but he took a phone call and headed back saying something about having some important business. He will meet with us at the station. Said Baron. Its better not to have him around, he would ask too many questions. Did you find any bombs in the mansion? Nothing, we still dont know how he did it. Young master Titus instructed me to give you Victors clothes. We already nted some dirt and traces on them. Baron said. What an idiot. Couldnt you Discover some bombs in the mansion, that would have made things much easier. We didnt have any at that time, as we had expected to discover something. Victor or his servants are the only ones who could have done it. Said Baron. Tell your men to prepare some now, you would testify that you found it in the mansionter. And make sure it is the same kind found on the explosion site. Said Mason as he got in the car. Ah certainly, but wouldn''t that be too obvious? Said Baron as he gestured one of his assistants over to instruct him to get some explosives. It doesnt matter. Theodore is already suspecting Victor, we only have to push him to give up on the boy, and he would be all ours. Said Mason as he rxed in the car. After a few moments, the car started and they headed to the police station. Master Mason, May I know why are we targeting Victor. He is just a nobody. I heard that he fared pretty well in the ceremony, but he is just a junior. His elder brothers and sister are much more dangerous for our faction. Asked Baron nervously, he didnt dare ask Titus about such things as that guy would punish him. As for Mason, he worked for him a long time ago, and their rtionship was not bad at all, as Baron was the one who was tasked with arranging certain services when they were young, and he knew many of Masons dirty secrets. Ah, Titus didnt tell you? Its not really a secret. You know that the b*tch Linda Cross is Victors fiance right? Ah yes, young master Titus has been dating her for a while now. He seemed to have truly charmed her. Said Baron. Her mother has been dissatisfied with the engagement with Victortely, so they approached my brotherst year and proposed that Linda should marry Titus instead. My brother had no problem at all, But the Patriarch didnt agree even after we blemished Victors reputation, It seemed that he didnt want to upset the power bnce in the family. So we had to resort to a more drastic solution. Before Linda and her family discover that Victor is not as useless as they predicted. But Linda is just a governor daughter, and her mother Amelia Cross, didnt hold any position in the Von Brown family after marriage. Is it worth sacrificing an important pawn like Nick for such a purpose? Asked Baron. Thats old news. Amelia as you know belongs to the Von Rosen family whose members mostly hold a summoner ss. It has something to do with their awakening method. You know that she traded her daughter for a blood sample from the familys treasury a few years ago. She was trying to use it to summon a high-level demon. Last year, after many tries she seeded in summoning a level four demon and her rank has risen sharply in the family. She is now nominated to upy a seat in their elders assembly. So a marriage with her daughter would let us gain a strong supporter, and be very beneficial for our cause. Said Mason as he looked at the road outside the car. Ah, Thank you for enlightening me, master Mason. Said Baron as he began to formte a n to get close to the governor Oliver Cross, Amelias husband, a very straight and honest man. He has to find a way to lure him to his brothel and give him a good time and maybe record some tapes that could be usefulter. It was half an hourter when they reached the police station where Theodore was waiting at the door with an expressionless face. Its nice to see you again Mason. I already arranged a room for us and Victor is waiting for us there, Theodore said and turned around to enter the station without waiting for Masons response. Most of the officers were given a vacation this morning, and those who stayed or had important work were ordered to keep to their own jobs and ignore anything else. So no one obstructed them as they entered the station. Mason and Baron were soon guided into an investigation room where they were surprised by the sight of Victor, who was rxing on a leather chair while a pretty boy was standing behind him massaging his shoulder. He didn''t even look at them as they entered, just continued to rest with his eyes closed. Theodore red at his son then looked at Alex who was doing his best and shook his head. His son was getting more and more unruly. He couldnt understand why Victor insisted on taking this boy, Alex, with him. ording to the police he was captured after murdering some woman. And Theodore could already tell that he was a yer. But why is his son so interested in him? Could it be that Victor swings that way too? That boy is very pretty though. His son assured him that the boy has signed a servitude contract with him, so he allowed Victor to keep him for now. He will question themter, There were more pressing matters to attend to now. Victor, this is elder Mason. He is responsible for the investigation. Answer any questions he has, dont worry about anything else, just tell the truth. Said Theodore as he sat down on a nearby chair and gestured Mason to start his questioning without even giving him a chance to sit or introduce himself as if he was some servant. Um, Said Victor as he continued to rx. No one in the room knew if this was a greeting or it was just Victor''s moaning because of the massage. He seemed to be really enjoying it. Mason frowned at Theodore then ignored him and focused on Victor. Lets wait and see if you can be this rxed after I finish with you, He thought while seating himself. Baron could only stand behind his master respectfully while ring at Victor. Although he had a high standing in the family and didnt care about a junior like Victor. At the end of the day, he was still a servant and couldnt act rudely toward him in public. Mason cleared his throat and after ring at Victor for a few more seconds he realized that Victor did not intend to greet him or even look at him, so he began to question Victor without dy. If Theodore was not here he would have strangled Victor for his rude behavior. But he can''t act out now, he just needs to convict Victor then take him back to the inquisition halls dungeons where he could teach him how to respect his elders. Victor Von Weise, did you murder your brother Nick Von Weise, Asked Mason with a cold authoritative voice. Ah, yes right there, Victor said as he was directing Alex. Then he looked at Mason and replied, No, I didn''t. He said briefly before closing his eyes again. For a moment there Mason thought that Victor was confessing, He quickly swallowed his anger and continued with his questioning, We found out that Nicks corpse had many broken ribs and bones that were not caused by the explosion. And ording to the testimony of the maid Hilda, you attacked him savagely in the mansion, and he needed to be carried out. why did you do that. Asked Mason trying to turn Theodore against Victor. He came with the intent of raping my maids, so I had to punish him. That is my right ording to the family rules. I might have gone a little overboard, But I didnt kill him, He left the mansion alive and in one piece. Ahhh, moaned Victor without opening his eyes, making Mason get angrier. He has always been very arrogant. Who in the family would dare disrespect him like this. And what did he mean by not overboard? ording to the autopsy, If Nick lived, he would be crawling on the ground for the rest of his life. We found traces of explosives on your clothes and found some hidden in your mansion. It is the same type used on the car. Said Mason, deciding that he didnt like talking with Victor and wanting to finish things quickly. He cant wait to get his hands on him. Theodore frowned then looked at Victor. He clearly knew that this was a setup. Ah, those explosives are mine. I got them to have some fun. They have nothing to do with the car explosion, this is just circumstantial evidence. It proves nothing, now where are my explosives? Stealing from a family member is a big crime you know. I will send aint to the inquisition hall. Said Victor as gestured Alex to massage a little lower. Then why did you steal Nicks belongings? rebuked Mason. He couldnt take this anymore, this guy is too shameless. I didnt steal anything, I just wanted to make sure that he didnt take anything from my maids. I wouldnt want any of their things to fall into his perverted hands. But I did find something interesting in his stuff, Said Victor as he slowly opened his eyes. What? Asked Mason as he thought about the ring his nephew told him about. Nick didnt have a cell phone, neither did his men. It was as if they were there tomit some crime. And I am sure that no camera footage showed him heading to my mansion. Victor said, making Mason realize that Victor has taken the initiative for their conversation and he was being toyed with. What?? Asked Theodore as he stood up. No one told him about such stuff. Is what Victor said true? Why didnt you inform me? He red at Baron who was responsible for the preliminary investigation and asked him. Ah, this, Yes, but. Baron stuttered not knowing what to say. Yes, but we found such information irrelevant so we didnt need to inform you. Said Mason, then he looked at Victor Is that why you killed him? Although the explosives are not conclusive, it is enough for me to take you back to the ind. The timing of the crime makes you the lone suspect. We have concluded that the explosives were nted at the mansion as The car was checked there that night because Nick was spending the night at a VIP establishment which was where he misced his phone. Said Mason, offering an exnation for the missing phone. Nick really did leave his phone at that brothel, but that was on purpose to hide his tracks. Dont worry, we will investigate this thoroughly, and if you are innocent you would be released. He added, as he thought that Victor was definitely the culprit, and finding a piece of evidence is just a matter of time. There is no perfect crime. who else would kill nick? And even if they didnt find evidence or Victor was truly innocent, when he gets released, he would not be in one piece. And a very important part would be missing by an ident. He would not be fit to marry anyone by then. Ah a little lower, Victor instructed Alex as he looked at Mason as if he was looking at an idiot, But the murderer has already been found. He said. What? Asked Mason not understanding the meaning of Victors words. The murderer of my son was found this morning thanks to an anonymous tip. Said, Theodore. Who was it? Said Mason as he looked around, wanting someone to answer him, he believed that this Murderer was just a scapegoat. Victor looked at Mason who fell into their trap, then at his father who was smirking and sighed. The role his father orchestrated for him in this y was over. He closed his eyes and continued to enjoy the massage, Alex who was a martial artist has trained her hand to the limits, and her massage skills were top notch. Theodore coughed a little then began to speak in a sorrowful sound, It was Jacob rice, my concubines brother. It seemed he wanted to get rid of Victor. There is conclusive evidence that he tried to rig Victors car in the morning, and there is a paper trail of him buying explosives a month ago for a movie shoot. We traced his movement that night, and he wasst seen heading on the road leading to the mansion, then he left using a different route an hourter. We believe that he may have mistaken Nicks car for Victors. I was destined to lose one of my sons that night. Said Theodore as he sighed. He felt a little better that the one who died was Nick, he didnt like him that much. What? Why did nobody tell me? Asked Mason as he looked at Baron who was shaking then at Theodore. You only requested to meet Victor, you didnt ask about anything else, how can I know that you didnt do your homework beforeing here? Mocked Theodore, he hated Mason since they were young. And There was a lot of friction between them as they belonged to different factions in the family. Damn it! yelled Mason, He believed that this Jacob may be the true killer, as Theodore seemed really convinced, and would not cover for his son''s murderer. But he has to find a hole in their logic or his brother would scold him. I want to see that Jacob, Said Mason while thinking of how he could convince him to testify that he did it on Victors orders. He is dead. The mastermind killed him to hide his tracks. Said Theodore with some hatred in his words. What mastermind? Asked Mason as his mind stopped working for a second, what the hell is going on in here? Is this some kind of a TV Drama? They should be here anytime now, I already sent my assistant George to arrest him. Said Theodore with a smirk, giving Mason a really bad feeling. Chapter 66: Beaten Chapter 66: Beaten Lea and her father were sitting in a shabby car outside a massive mansion on Vein citys outskirts. They parked the car a little far away from the gate. So that it wouldnt raise any suspicion. Her father agreed to take her here to watch how they would deal with Titus after she begged him for an entire hour. They were looking at the fancy car parked in front of them. As its door opened and an old man in a tidy butler uniform stepped out from it and headed to the mansions iron gate in slow elegant steps. Is this the man that they sent to arrest Titus? Asked Lea. Yes, His name is George, He is master Theodores assistant and a very dangerous man. Answered Harold as he looked through the window. Would he need any help? He is just an old man. Lea asked as she felt the gun on her waist. Those men on the door did not appear to be the good type, and she wouldnt mind helping. No, and you promised not to intervene, this is no longer our business. And that guy can kill an army by himself. Harold said as they watched George approach the gate and talk to the guard. The guard replied with something nodding his head and then using the inte in his hand to call his boss. After talking with someone for a few minutes he nodded his head and then rudely pushed George using his muscr hand and shouted at him, They could barely hear what he yelled. I told you, Master Titus has an important guest, he would not meet with you. He asked me to tell you to let your mastere beg him himself, he might consider helping Victor then. the guard said arrogantly as he shooed George away. They would not let him enter. Said Lea. Wait and see, But remember what I told you and keep whatever you see here a secret. This is not our business. Her father sternly warned. He has worked with George before, and he knew about these things far better than her. He brought Lea here to educate her about the danger of upsetting those guys. George didnt move nor did he speak any further, he just shook his head with a look of sorrow in his eyes, it was as if he was looking at some dog shit that he needed to be disposed of despite his disgust. The next moment, George raised his hand elegantly and snapped his fingers. The guards who wereughing arrogantly were suddenly lit on fire and began to scream in pain as red hot mes surrounded them. It ended in a few seconds. Nothing was left of them after that, just some ash that was carried away by the wind. The mes seemed alive and didnt seem to be interested in any other thing just the guards and the gate which slowly bent out of shape. Lea gasped in shock as she watched George leisurely enter the mansion through the half-melted gate after dusting his expensive ck silk jacket. That was what I always warned you about, Harold said as he looked at his terrified daughter, Those secret organizations I taught you about seem to have some kind of superpowers, most of their subordinates have it. I saw one of them stop bullets by his hands once. Thats why I forbade you from investigating them. They usually police themselves, and as long as there is no major incident, we look the other way. He added. And what if they caused a major incident. Asked Lea in an unbelieving voice. If what her father said was true, that kind of power is not something anyone can do anything about. We file aint to what they call the joint counsel. They fix their own problems. Harold said making Lea astounded. Do you still call yourself the police chief? Where do theye from? Are they aliens or something like that? She asked. No, just normal humans. And they have always existed in secret. I cant tell you a lot, but think of it as if they have some amazing secret that can make them super strong. He said. Lea wanted to ask more but suddenly she heard the sound of a gunshot followed by what seemed like the sound of machine guns. There were some explosions too, probably grenades or rocketunchers. Do they have an arsenal in there? Asked Lea with a shock. Probably. You did a good job telling me about the evidence you found. If you or any of the police force entered there, you would be all dead right now. He said as he watched his daughter nod in approval. When dealing with those guys the best way is to find someone you trust with a higher ranking than the target, Like an elder or a manager, and report your findings to them. Like how I reported your findings to master Theodore. He promised to deal with everything. Those guys are very efficient in cleaning their own messes as you can see. Continued Harold, as the machine guns sounds were silenced one after another. For the next few minutes, they could hear the sound of a gunshot or an explosion every few moments proving that George was still alive. Wouldnt those guys destroy the world if one day they fought each other? Asked Lea who began to believe her father after seeing the fire columns that rose from the mansion every now and then. Dont worry. They existed for a long time, and they know what they are doing. Harold said. Not realizing that his daughter has just predicted the future. It took another 10 minutes for George to leave the mansion whilst dragging some kind of a meat bag that had a purple ponytail. Titus was unrecognizable save for his ponytail, his cheeks were swelled like balloons, his puffed eyes had red circles around them, and his legs seems to be bent the wrong way. He seemed to be in his underwear. But they couldnt tell for sure as he was covered with his blood. George just threw him into his ck cars trunk like some ughtered pig. Then entered the car and drove away, heading to the station probably. Harold and Lea didnt know it, But Theodore has clearly instructed George, that if Titus didnt peacefullyply, he should beat him up until he was barely alive then bring him to the station. Theodore really believed that Titus was the one behind the murder, and even if he was innocent, Theodore didnt mind roughing him up a little as Tituss father was his nemesis and belonged to the opposing faction in the family. He had a valid excuse to beat Titus up, and he wouldnt miss such a great chance. Lea couldnt believe her eyes. The man whomitted all those crimes and atrocities. The man who arrogantly escaped justice an entire year was beaten and dragged out just like that. She was considering joining one of those mysterious organizations. They are way more cooler and efficient than the police, She thought. Maybe she could seduce that Victor, he seemed to be an idiot and he was interested in herst night. If she could marry him, maybe he would grant her superpowers or she would be able to utilize all of his familys power to the service of thew. If only a butler could bring down an entire army what would their entire force be able to do? Lets go, said Harold as he started the car. Not realizing that his idiot daughter was weaving some crazy n. And that she has begun to turn to the dark side. He wouldnt mind her marrying Victor though, that guy was filthy rich. He would probably be able to rein his daughter and most importantly would guarantee him a good career. After all the cars left, a disheveled woman silently left the mansion while shaking. She just hid in the bath as she watched her boyfriend Titus get beaten like a punching bag. He only told that man How dare you.. and was pped to the ground. She knew that Titus was a yer like her, but that man was way beyond their level. So she just waited until he left and then ran away after barely putting something on. If anyone were around, they would recognize her as Linda Cross, the famous daughter of the current governor. She quickly got into a pink mini car that she parked away from the house and drove while using her pink gold phone to call someone for help. She didnt realize that she was being watched by more than one person in the shadows. Chapter 67: Massive Wealth Chapter 67: Massive Wealth Thirty minutes after Linda left, a thief wearing a ck sneaking suit escaped the mansion with a smile on his face and a bloated ck bag on his back. His name was Tom. Last night, while he was enjoying a special time with one of his girlfriends, The System suddenly presented him with a new Critical Mission. ; ;
System notice, Critical Mission - A chance for massive wealth. The whimsical system has noticed that on the outskirts of the city, there exists a mansion where an evil man resides. That man is about to get his ass kicked by a righteous man. Go there, stay hidden, Explore the house and Observe the situation. Then use the chaos as a cover and find the mans secret stash and get rich. Rewards. Whatever you could grab from that mansion. In case of failure, or getting caught, the host would lose all his hair for three months. PS. The system would provide instruction on the road and the secret entrance to the mansion.
He was very annoyed at first, but he didnt dare mess with the system, and after reading the mission a couple of times he realized that this was a chance for him to get some pocket money. The cost of maintaining a rtionship with three girlfriends at the same time was not small. So after he apologized to his girlfriend, saying that his mother had just called him to take her to the hospital. He left his apartment in a hurry after putting on some ck clothes he found. He also sneakily took one of his girlfriend''s ck stockings to use as a mask. There would surely be some cameras there. It took him three hours to reach the target mansion. It was pretty easy as the system had provided him with road instructions. The guards on the gate didnt look like good people at all, they were gangsters with menacing tattoos on their arms and necks. They had big guns tucked in the pants of their expensive suits. He was able to use the secret entrance to get in silently and started to explore the mansion under the instructions of the system. It was super fancy and contained many treasures, but sadly for him, he couldnt take any of those vases or paintings, they were too cumbersome to transport and sell. He kept exploring quietly while avoiding the patrolling guards. Many times he felt as if he was being followed and watched. But every time he looked around he found nothing. But he could swear that a shadow on the corner of his eyes was moving. In the end, the system assured him that there was no one there and reminded him not to get caught. He had to climb out of one window and through another to avoid the guards patrolling the top floor. Soon, He reached the top balcony and as he peeped through it''s window to make sure that the coast was clear, he discovered that it was a master bedroom. And a couple was on the bed. To Toms surprise he knew the girl. He recognized her as the famous Linda Cross. The man was vaguely familiar. He looked like that guy Victor with his purple hair, but he looked a little older. Before he could think who it was, the system presented him with a new mission. ; ;
System notice, Critical Mission #2 The adulteress The whimsical system is truly surprised by the audacity of those two. The host is correct in his assumptions, this guy is Victor Von Weises Cousin and the woman is Victor''s fiance whom he deeply loves and adores. Finding the truth about her would break his heart. Mission requirements Keep hiding and Use your phone to Record their actions Then send a message to Victor demanding $1.000.000 for the Video. Rewards. The $1000000 you get from Victor 100 COINs
Tom smiled and resisted the urge tough loudly as he read the system notice. And didnt hesitate to take out his phone and quickly record the show he saw through the window, the lights were a little dim, but his phone was thetest type that had five cameras and night vision. Their faces and actions were very clear, and Tom made sure to get a good angle. It took them some time to finish as they were both yers, but Tom didnt mind that at all, he enjoyed peeping on such shows. This was a real scandal, Tom thought, Victor would probably be furious when he finds out. Serves him right. Why does that guy get to have all the girls? He wanted to continue exploring the mansion, but it was already morning and the man suddenly sat down. His phone must have got a massage as he looked at it with a frown before writing some kind of response with a smirk. He turned the phone off tucking it back under the pillow with an evil smile. Arm''s wrapped around Linda, he returned to sleep. Suddenly, out of nowhere, there was a ruckus at the gate. Some man in a butler suit broke in. After he entered the mansions grounds and started killing everyone inside. Tom watched the old man burning the gangsters from his hiding ce. The guards were running around, screaming and shooting but the old butler seemed as if he was taking a stroll in a park. All the bullets burnt to nothing before they could reach him. Thanks to the soundproof bedroom, Linda and her lover were not aware of the chaos around them and continued to sleep soundly. Tom wanted to stay and watch but the system warned him that he would be dead if he stayed any longer and ordered him to hide quickly. Tom was hesitant, but after a few seconds, he felt the scary aura of the intruder who was getting closer and seemed to have just broken through the front door. Tom quickly jumped from the balcony to the lower floor then to the ground and quickly found some faraway guards cabin to hide in. Tom continued to watch through one window for some time before that the old man exited the mansion with the lover boy dragged behind him. Linda made her own escape a few minutester. He knew that everything was over. So he left his hiding ce to find an empty mansion filled with piles of ash, dust, and bullet shells. He knew that those were the guards, and he didnt care, as he believed that someday he would be stronger than that old man. He just harried to collect some spoils before leaving the mansion. This time he scored big, As there were two artifacts in that guys room. And he found a room full of banknotes. This whimsical system is good to him. If not for the unreasonable punishments. Unfortunately, he couldnt carry everything he found here; Money is really heavy. So he quickly found a big ck bag and filled it with money, while carrying the artifacts in his belt. He decided to return here tonight for some more scavenging. Now all that is left is to go back then ckmail Victor, He would need an untraceable phone, and he knew a guy who provided those for a fee. He left the mansion silently through the secret door, failing to notice the pretty girl who was watching him leave from a window upstairs. Her beautiful eyes followed his escape with a frown. Chapter 68: The Secret Rooms Chapter 68: The Secret Rooms The girl sighed in relief, lowering her camera as she watched Tom disappear behind some tree. She didnt expect him to be here, and to her surprise, he went through the same secret entrance she used. Could it be that the young master sent him too? She wondered. Lily was here following the instruction Victor left her in his letter. Latest night after everyone in the mansion slept, she left while using her hiding skill and used thepanys van that she ordered Aria to keep on a street near the mansion to head here. Her first mission was to head here and spy on the mansions residents. Everything was going ording to n, and she was able to record Tituss conversation with Baron, and how he ordered him to sprinkle the ck powder on her young masters cloth. Then how Titus got a call from some girl called Linda and asked her toe. The girl showed up an hourter and they spent the night together. Lily didnt know her. And she wouldn''t peep on them, so she just took some photos and left to find a ce to rest and n her next move. The young master ordered her to wait until the mansion was empty to execute her next step. And to head home imminently if nothing happened by noon. To her amazement, when she was searching for a suitable ce to hide in, a thief broke into the mansion and began to sniff around. He seemed to know his surroundings well, or maybe someone was instructing him through a phone, as he seemed to be talking to someone in a faint voice. That guy had a ck stocking on his head, but Lily was able to identify him easily through it. She was very surprised when she knew that it was Tom, so she decided to follow him around while recording his activities. That guy was very vignt and almost discovered her twice. But thanks to her hiding skill she blended with the shadows perfectly and he found nothing. She followed him as he reached the balcony of the master bedroom then began to record the couple inside while doing obscene things. At this very moment, Lilys impression of Tom reached rock-bottom. This guy was a scumbag. Peeping was one thing, but do you have to start doing those dirty things? cant you hold yourself a little? Lilys face turned deep red. She didnt want to watch anymore, but she had to record everything as she knew that her young master would be very interested in Toms activities. And maybe she could show the tape to the twins, they adored Tom very much, and she had to show them his true character. Soon it was morning, and when she was using her survey skill to make sure that no guards were around, she got a glimpse of George talking to the guards at the front door. She knew she had to hide fast, as she must not be discovered here. She had a feeling that George was not an easy man to deceive. She quickly left Tom to find a hiding ce where she could watch everything without being discovered, and she found a good dark hiding corner in the attic. George was amazing, and Lily couldnt take her eyes off him as he made his way through the mansions grounds. It only took him 15 minutes to eliminate all the guards. She watched carefully and took some photos as everyone left one by one. Tom was thest one. She quickly surveyed the mansion to make sure that it was empty, then she got down and began to execute the second phase of her mission. She silently went to Titus''s bedroom and began to search through the drawers one by one until she found his key chain hidden in a secretpartment. Her young master has instructed that she should search around for the keys first before heading to the basement, as it would make her job way too easier. George burnt all the guards into nothing so searching for aplete unmelted key was not an easy feat. She carefully went to the basement while keeping vignt. She was not sure that all the guards were dead. In the end, she found the spot in front of a normal brick wall. It should be here, she thought as she looked around to find the dirty switch her young master wrote her about. She quickly found her target. It looked like a normal rusted basement switch. But Lily knew that it had another function. She slowly switched it on and off in a specific pattern while wondering how the young master knew about this. After a few seconds, the brick wall moved to the side, revealing a dimly lit concrete corridor. Lily walked right in while observing her surroundings, the corridor had only a few doors. And she used her survey skill to make sure that there was no one behind them. It seems like all the guards headed outside when George attacked, as she could see that there were some half-empty weapons racks on the walls. Soon she reached the end of the corridor where a locked steel door blocked her way. She could feel the breath of multiple people inside. 7 girls to be exact. She found the right key after some retries, and carefully held her dagger in one hand while using the other to unlock the door then open it. The room was well lit, although little damp. There were seven very beautiful girls sitting on dirty mats ced on the floor. They were dressed in rags and had some slight bruises on their hands and feet, but nothing serious. They were about her age some a little older and some a little younger. The girls looked at Lily in fear and didnt dare to say anything as she inspected them. She didnt know how the young master knew of their existence. But ording to his letter, those girls were a very preciousmodity that his cousin has acquired over thest few years, And was nning to sell in a secret auction next month. Those girls all had unique bloodlines. Every family has instructions for its agents to be on the lookout for such breeding material. Titus has kept those girls secret from the family as it would be much more profitable for him to sell them in an auction. And for that reason. They were kept virgins and were not marked with the familys tattoo. He couldnt do this auction every year, as it may alert his family, and it was not that easy finding such excellent merchandise, in fact, those girls were picked out after testing thousands of girls and it took him a long time. So he could only auction them on a 4 years cycle. This was supposed to be his first auction after inheriting the business from his father who was promoted to serve at the familys elders council. I am here to get you out. And was instructed by my young master to give you a choice. Lily said ndly as she looked at them. This mansions master is being dragged to prison half dead right now, and the mansion is empty. You can escape on your own, ore with me and serve my young master, he will never treat you badly. She said. However if you chose to escape on your own. You would probably be captured before noon tomorrow and be sent to a worse ce. Decide quickly. She added then looked at the girls with some sympathy as she waited for their answer. She was once in a simr situation, but she was much younger at that time, and she barely remembers it. The girls were surprised by what she told them, they did hear themotion outside and heard the guards shouting as they headed out. But they were very scared about escaping, thest time they tried, it didnt end well. They were captured really quickly, even the one who reached the police station was promptly returned to the mansion where they were punished heavily by that evil guy with a ponytail. A girl that seemed older than the others slowly stood up and looked at lily with challenging eyes. All of us here were sold by our parents. so we dont have a ce to go to. Can you guarantee that we would be treated better with your so-called young master? trying our luck on the road may be better for us. She said with uncertainty in her voice. I cant convince you, but all I can do is promise you that my young master is a good man, or he wouldnt offer you much choice in the first ce. It would be very easy for me to bring you by force. She said as she struck the wall behind her making a visible dent. The girls gasped and looked at each other. even the girl who was talking to Lily was a little shaken. Can you give us a moment? The girl asked Lily, who nodded then left the room. You have fifteen minutes, She said as she headed to the next room and found its key, this room only contained a safe that had both a numbers dial and a key. She had its key, as for thebination, she would use her survey skill to help her unlock it. If she didnt find the key chain, she would have had to leave empty-handed after getting the girls. Thankfully, Titus didnt get the time to wear anything. She has seen how George dragged him out in his underwear. Lily quickly unlocked the safe, and to her surprise, it contained about twelve artifacts. Those were meant for the auction. There were some various materials too. She nodded as she left them for now and headed to search the other rooms. Unfortunately, those were mostly guarding dormitories, armories, a kitchen, and a security room, where she quickly destroyed the machines after taking all the tapes. Those maye in handyter. She quickly returned to the girls'' room, they finished their discussion and seemed to havee to a decision. We wille with you. But you have to promise me not to separate us Said the older one with some resolve. They have been here together for a long time, and they considered each other family. If they escaped or got captured they were sure they would be sold out to some pervert. They have heard Titus speaking about them as breeding material. If they went and served that young master they may get a chance to be together at the very least. and the way Lily had a sparkle in her eyes when she spoke about him didn''t seem fake. Lily hesitated, as she didnt know what the young master wanted to do with them, but after looking at their pitiful appearance she decided to promise them. She would try her best to protect them and fulfill their wish. Even if she had to be punished by her young master. I promise. She said. What is your name? She asked the older one, as she seemed to be their leader. We have long forgotten our old names, just call me Beta. All of us here were given symbolic names. She said. Lily nodded then gestured for them to follow her. Go find some bags and three of you go there carefully collect the valuable in the safe in that room. Meet us at the front door, she said as she took the other four to the armory where she ordered another three to get all the weapons and transfer them slowly to the front door. She looked at her watch and sighed. It take three hours to get from her to the city and another three to get back so she had time. Her young master had promised her in the letter that he would dy them as much as he can. Herst mission was to empty all the valuables and weapons in the mansion. Beta was very surprised by all the ashes and bullets that she could see on the floor as Lily led her through the mansion to the room where Tom discovered the money earlier. Collect the money and in bags then bring them to the front gate. Let the other girls help you while I go and get the Van. And remember the moment you agreed to my proposal you became one of us. If you betray the young master I would kill you myself Lily warned while leaving. Beta who was astonished by the money heaps quickly came back to herself. True, if they had known about the money in here, her sisters may have not agreed to Lilys conditions. They only needed to take the money and escape to a faraway ce. But on second thought people who can amass this much money are never that easy to deceive. And theirst tried escape has really left a deep mark in their hearts after their eldest sister was brutally raped then killed by Titus. The girls quickly collected everything and transported them one bag after another into the van, Lily brought to the front door. She didnt have to be wary of the security cameras after clearing the security room. And the street around her didnt have any surveince. Titus made sure of that, he didnt want anyone observing his shady deals. Four hourster, the van was full of treasure-filled bags, and trash bags bulging with money. The girls who were now dressed in guard suits had to sit on top of each other in the crowded van. Fortunately, the van windows were tinted as it was meant to drive celebrities, so Lily didnt fear being stopped by the police. If anyone stopped us on the road, just say that we are a movie crew. And the bags are filled with props. She said while starting the van. It''s time to head back home. Hopefully, her young master was OK. Chapter 69: Never Disobey Grandma Chapter 69: Never Disobey Grandma Victor was really upset, He was using Alexs massage as a front to observe andmand Tom while closing his eyes. He believed that this was just a normal reconnaissance, but he never expected Linda to cheat on him with a minor character like Titus. He didnt know about this in his previous life, As Linda was courting someone else in secret when he met her at school, As Titus was already Eliminated. Back then, Victor was tasked by the family to investigate the mysterious auction that happened once every four years. Victor did his job perfectly, and on the night before the auction, he broke into Tituss mansion with a family force and arrested him. The mansion was entirely searched after that. Although Victor got some hefty rewards for his aplishment. The girls and the treasures that were found in the basement were transported by the family to a secret location and he never heard of them after that. But that ident didnt end there. His role in the investigation has angered many parties including Linda and Tituss father who held a high position in the family. There were others too though, a much stronger force that guided Titus behind the scenes. Their pride would have never allowed such an insignificant person like him to interrupt their ns. So they all worked together to frame him and get him kicked out of the family a few yearster. And if it were not for his idiot brothers suppression after that, they might have killed him. But they enjoyed watching him being humiliated. Now, he didnt fear them, but the opposite. He will kill them one after another. Starting with Little Titus. This time, he has sent Tom to that mansion just in case something went wrong. He was afraid that Lily might slip up or get into danger. And getting Tom there had many additional benefits like increasing Toms trust in the system and making Victor able to observe the situation. He had to turn off the observation when he saw Linda and Titus together though, he was so disgusted that he almost threw up. And was not in the mood to watch at all. He didnt expect such a scene at all. He hated Linda to the core and intended to get revenge on her. But not now, as he had bigger ns for her and her family. And he didnt want to disturb the general pattern of destiny too much yet, as knowing the future was one of his strongest weapons. This situation is far more convenient for him. Instead of having to reveal the truth about the auction, that would let the family force him to hand over all the spoils. He would use Tituss rtionship with Linda as his killing shot. Now all he has to wait. As he was sure that George has noticed Linda in Tituss room. His father was leisurely sitting on his chair while browsing the PLAYERS DIGEST website. The best yer news website around. Though it had an expensive subscription fee. He seemed to be really enjoying his time. Can I get my phone, and other possessions back now? My innocence has already been proved. Asked Victorzily, as he was getting bored, and had nothing to do after Tom finished his job. NO, not until everything is clear. Scolded Mason who couldnt sit still in peace. He was really angry as he felt that the father and son pair were ying him, but he could only wait with them as he had already read the reports about Jacob, and they were all correct. He confirmed that Jacob was the criminal who blew out the car without a shred of doubt. But who was that mysterious mastermind? They refused to tell him before he gets here. Alex didnt seem to care about all the ruckus as she continued her massage in silence. But in fact, she was both nervous and curious. That Mason guy didnt seem a good guy at all. If he convicted Victor she may had to go back to jail and maybe warm Victors prison bed for years toe. Victor has asked her to give him a shoulder massage. And it has already been an hour and she was getting tired, but she didnt darein. If Victor gave up on her and sent her back, her enemies would surely find her and she would not get a chance to revenge for her father after the lifting of her curse. Victor could feel her tired fists on his shoulders but he didnt stop her. He was not sure, but from the information and journals he read in his previous life, he knew that Dark Scions were meant to be miserable in their life, not too much though. If they got too happy, their happiness would be destroyed with everything rted to it, and if they got too sad they might go on a crazy murdering spree. So he had to keep her in an ufortable zone. Sometimes giving her candy and others feeding her shit. That is until he can find a way to fix her Fate if a method for that exists. Alex. Sit down and rest a little, you are getting sloppy. Said Victor a few minutester, making Alex sit down as she breathed a sigh of relief. An hourter the door opened after a knock and George walked in slowly and saluted everyone respectfully. Master, the mission isplete. Unfortunately, the suspect has resisted arrest, so I had to use little force, but dont worry, he is still alive. He is now resting in the next room. He said, making Theodore smile in satisfaction, he knew what kind of little force George used. Lets see the mastermind you are iming is behind all of this mess. Said Mason Impatiently as he left the room. Everyone quickly followed him including Victor and Alex, who got curious after hearing their conversation. George approached Theodore as they walked and whispered something in his ear making him frown a little then smile in satisfaction. Mason didnt see their little action. After entering the room, he stood there observing the blood-covered naked young man who sat on a cold metal chair. He had his hands tied and had a dirty rag gagging his mouth. He had disheveled purple hair and puffed eyes. He seemed a little familiar. Victor looked at him from the back and smirked. ; ;
NAME : Titus Von Weise LEVEL : 37 ABNORMAL STATUS : Heavily injured (UNABLE TO UTILIZE SKILLS) CLASS : Corrupt Bard AUTHORITY : 4 Strength : 25 Intelligence : 33 Agility: 50 Luck : 15 Charm : 25 Order: 13 SKILLS : Memories Fabricator, S Discouraging speech, C Quick Charm, C Lower Sword Arts, F
The young man looked at Mason, pleading with his barely opened eyes. But Mason didnt know anybody with such a bloated face and broken nose. But after some inspections, he realized that this guy was his nephew Titus Von Weise. Who did it, how dare you hit a direct heir, Mason yelled as he turned to face George. How dare you hurt him you He wanted to add but was interrupted by Theodore. Your nephew has killed Jacob Rice to hide evidence about my sons Nicks murder. So I asked George to arrest him. George was acting on mymand, so this was not against the family rules as Titus has resisted arrest. Right George? Theodore asked for confirmation. Exactly master, young master Titus even demanded that you go there by yourself and beg him toe, George replied while shaking his head in sorrow as if Titus was a naughty child who got what he deserved. You heard that? Theodore said to Mason who was busy removing the underwear that was blocking Tituss mouth. After that, he quickly fed him a high-quality red healing pill and cut the stic cord binding his hands. Titus got better at a visible speed. He immediately pointed at George and began to sob. Uncle, they are framing me. That butler just got to the mansion and began killing everyone and beat me without saying anything. Titus said confusing truth with lies. They were framing him for real. Do you have any proof? Mason faced Theodore and asked, only for George to hand him a phone ying the video of Tituss entire crime. Mason was unconvinced, It may be someone who looked like him, He said as he saw the footage of multiple different cameras. This was definitely his nephew. No master Mason, said George. Look here, some pervert has installed a camera on this street toilet, the police did an amazing job recovering this footage. Young master Titus entered here after burying Jacob. you can clearly see that red birthmark on his butt. George added as he pointed to the phone then at the weeping Tituss naked butt. Can anyone fake that? He asked, making Mason shut up in annoyance. The guy on the recording was really Titus. What an idiot, if you wanted tomit such crime make one of your men do it, He thought. Its all lies. I never left the mansion that night. Screamed Titus in despair, he was truly innocent. And that night he was in his study, waiting for the good news. Titus could only look at Theodore and then at Victor. He knew that he fell into a deep trap. Just you wait, after my father gets me out of this trouble, I will return and murder you and rape all your loved ones in front of your eyes. The guys behind me need me for the auction as I have their merchandise, and they would definitely help me. He thought, not realizing that all of his Merchandise has already fallen in Victors hands. As your son said earlier Theodore, all of these are circumstantial evidence. Do you have anything concrete? Mason turned around and said, intending to y ignorant. But Theodores response was beyond his wildest imagination. I always knew that nephew Titus disregarded the rules. But he has been getting more and more insolenttely. He even dared to disregard my mothers orders Theodore said making Titus look at him with hatred. So what if I did, what can she do. Just a bitch that thinks that she can act cocky for banging the patriarch, He said arrogantly, making Mason feel a shiver through his spine forcing him to take a step away from his nephew. What did you do? He asked with a shaking voice. Others didnt know Anns real status, but as an elder of the inquisition hall, Mason knew better than anyone that she was the real head of the family and her orders are never to be ignored. Titus didnt answer, he just looked at Victor with a smirk. He would not easily implicate himself. Theodore slowly approached Marcos''s ears and said something. Your precious nephew has been banging Linda Cross despite mothers order that no one can touch her in the family except her legitimate fiance, Victor. George found her hiding naked in the bathroom when he arrested Titus, He acted as if he saw nothing to avoid further trouble. He got her ID from her bag that she had tucked under the bed though, this would serve as evidence. I advise you to do the right thing, just arrest Titus here and take him to the ind, if news about his affair got out, he wouldnt be the only one in trouble. Theodore whispered in a very soft voice that only Mason who has sweating like a pig could hear. Mason took a deep breath then looked at his nephew who was ring daggers at Victor. And sighed. To the astonishment of everyone in the room, he took the dirty underwear from the ground then shoved it back in Tituss mouth. Before pping him unconscious in one move. He didnt want him to utter any other stupid words. This has got too much out of hand. And this idiot boy couldnt do one thing right. I decided to continue this investigation on the ind, so I will take my leave with the suspect now. He said while giving Theodore then Victor a threatening look. He will back for revenge, he thought. Unfortunately, his nephews journey ends here. He would be lucky if he could keep his life. Mason didnt dare mess with Ann. That woman is very dangerous. In the family, breaking the rules would get you kicked out or killed. Offending Ann would make you wish you were dead. Mason slowly grabbed the unconscious Titus and dragged him out of the station to a fancy car, where he threw him to the back seat, then left while cursing in silence. Baron quickly followed in distress. He didnt care about Titus. He had to get back to the mansion to check on everything, If the auction was dyed because of this he wouldnt be able to keep his head. Lea who was watching from afar with her father, couldnt help butugh loudly. And only stopped when Harold pped the back of her head. Soon, Victors stuff was returned to him by the stations Captain with an apology, and with the help of his father, all the evidence on Alexs crime was lost somehow. So she became a free (wo)man again. It was noon when they left the station to find Harold and Lea waiting for them at the door. Congrattions, Said Harold to Theodore. Who nodded his head in satisfaction. You did right this time, and Lea did an amazing job. I will make sure to get you a nice promotion, Theodore said as he looked at Harold and Lea with a warm smile. Lea didnt even look at Theodore but at Victor. She didnt notice earlier, but he looked very charming. she slowly skipped as approached him like a little girl in love. Victor, about your proposalst night, I believe we can discuss it in detail over dinner, She said, making Victor feel electrified in shock. Shit, this stalker has set me as her love target. I shouldnt have teased her, He thought as he looked at Lea then at his father who was giving him a very dangerous look. Lea was in fact, Theodores daughter and Victors half-sister. And that was the only reason why she could keep her silly head on top of her shoulders to this day. And her step-father Harold got many promotions for this reason. It was Theodore who covered for them from the shadows. Theodore once loved Harolds wife and Leas mother, Nicole. but that woman was too headstrong and refused to stay with Theodore after a nights stand as she felt that it was a mistake and she was waiting for her loved one, Harold, who went to study in the police academy in another city and would return a weekter. But to her surprise she got pregnant. After giving birth, she told Theodore that Lea was his daughter. He confirmed that with a test. Theodore kept a good rtionship with Nicole as they had simr tastes. And they agreed not to tell anyone about this secret and to take it to the grave as Lea didnt have a pure bloodline. The truth was hidden, but the test files were left in the familys archive. Sorry to disappoint you officer Lea, But I have turned to the other side, Victor said as he grabbed Alex and gave her a deep kiss on the mouth. Making her freeze in shock, and making his father have the urge to strangle this shameful son of his. But he sighed in relief as he knew that this was Victors method to get rid of Lea. Oh! Lea said in surprise not knowing what to say, This was the first time she confessed to someone and he turned out to be gay. Theodore quickly took the chance to escape. This daughter of his was a real pain in the ass. We have some important business now. See youter Harold. Theodore said as he dragged Victor who in turn dragged Alex into the ck car that George has already started. Lea looked at the speeding car in distress, What to do? I wouldnt give up! She thought. She would turn Victor back and make him hers, she decided firmly. Victor who sat on the back seat slowly gave Alexs hand a hard pinch to get her out of her frozen state. Dont think that I would really like you. I might do that if you were a girl. But you are not. And I am still straight. I was just using you as a shield to get rid of that girl, Victor said as he adjusted his clothes. Making Alex snap out of her dreams and draw in her sorrows again. She promised herte father not to reveal her true gender. But would Victor really love her if she told him the truth? She wandered Lets go have lunch. I have some important things to tell you, Theodore said after clearing his throat. OK, Said Victor as he messaged Lily that he was out of prison and would be having lunch with his father, she should not worry about him. Chapter 70: Luna Chapter 70: Luna Akaichi A small chapter, There would be a lot of info dump in the next chapter to prepare for the next arc. so prepare yourselves. And thanks you for the donations, they were really helpful. Twenty minutester, the car reached a luxurious restaurant. Its name was The Lovers Den. And despite what the name might suggest it only offered food. Very delicious food. George quickly parked the car at the front door then got out and opened the door for Theodore. See, thats how you must act from now on, Victor said to Alex who was busy opening the door at her side. She could only nod as she left the car and held the door for Victor respectfully. Victor stepped down and looked at the restaurant with a smile while shaking his head, he knew this ce well. Even in his previous life, his father would use every chance to eat here. It was not busy now, but at night this ce would be fully booked. Follow me, Theodore said to Victor as they slowly entered the building followed by George, who handed the keys to the parking valet, and Alex, who was looking around in astonishment. She lived all her life in an impoverished sect, so this was her first time entering such avish ce. Although she was raised as a sect heir, her father was the type who believed hard life builds character. So he forced his opinion on his entire sect and made them live in modest houses. A beautiful young woman came to wee them in a hurry with a smile on her face. She was about 25 years old. She had long ck hair, beautiful almond-shaped eyes, and a bulging belly. She was pregnant. You should have told me that you areing here today. She said to Theodore coyly. I needed to have lunch with my son Victor, so I just thought it would be a good chance to see you ande here. How are you and how is the baby? He asked while scratching his head. We are fine, But you shoulde to see us more, She said then turned to Victor, Ah, hello young master Victor, I am your fathers lover, call me Luna, she said with a friendly smile. Ah, Hello miss Luna, Just call me Victor. I hope you give birth soon so that my father can make you my fourth mother, Victor replied with a sincere smile, making Luna have a deep blush as she shyly nodded. This woman Luna ck was his fathers lover. But not any lover, this one loves him for real, not for his money, and she has seeded in capturing his arrogant heart. She met him when he was passing one day by her food-selling stall one day. She happened to be attacked by some thugs at that time, so Theodore quickly helped her like a true gentleman after seeing her beauty. Theodore expected the story to go, as usual, he saves the girl from the thugs, then she thanks him with a meal where he charms her with his money and they go to some hotel after that. But this time he turned from the hawk to the pidgin, as he was captured after eating the first bite of the barbecue she prepared for him. After finishing the dish, he quickly offered to build her a restaurant. Her food was the best thing he ever tasted. She was a little shocked, but she could tell from his expensive clothes that he must be very rich. So she asked him what he wanted in exchange, and she would never sell herself for money, he replied that he needed nothing. For the first time in Theodors life, he felt that he must act like a real gentleman, especially after seeing her doubting eyes. After that, they met many times after agreeing to open a restaurant as a joint venture. Luna also slowly fell in love with this mysterious man, who after knowing that she was pregnant told her some truth about his family. She was really upset at first, but after looking at her lovers puppy eyes, she decided to forgive him. And they called their finished restaurant the Lovers den. As it would be the ce where they would meet when he was in town. That was how she told the story to Victor back then, and he had no way to verify its content. But he could clearly feel the love she had for his father. When he reached the ind after the family massacre that time. When he found her. she was hugging Theodor as theyy dead on the ground with a bloody stone spear passing through both of their hearts. He could easily tell that she pointlessly used her body to shield his father. For that reason, Victor respected her. As she also was one of the few who helped him before and after he was kicked out of the family. Victor could only sigh as he remembered the past. This time, he will never let that tragedy happen again, and the culprit would pay a very heavy price. Lets get some food, for now, I haven''t tasted your cooking for some time, Theodore said to Luna with a smile. Ok, just go to the first room, I will prepare this meal myself, I dont want my future stepson to have a bad impression on me. She said as she winked at Victor, then turned around and headed to the kitchen. George, take the pretty boy and get him some food. I will have a private conversation with Victor. Theodore said as he headed upstairs. Victor turned to Alex and nodded then quickly followed his father. Lets go kid. There are some things I have to ask you about, and some things I have to teach you about being a good butler, George said as he asked one of the waiters to get him a nice private room. Soon they reached the VIP room, which contained a few couches and a wooden round dining table. Theodore quickly sat at the table and gestured to Victor to sit beside him on a luxurious wooden chair. First things first, who is that pretty boy, and why did you ask me to help him out of prison? He looked like a yer. A very weak one, a level 0 or 1. Theodore inquired as he looked at his son who was sitting down. Ah. He is the son of the Thunder sects master, there seemed to have been a coup in that sect and his father was killed, so he ran away from there. Victor said as he monitored his fathers reaction, As for his level it was because he was cursed and couldnt level up despite conquering a dungeon. It just so happens that the system store had some kind of new curse dispelling talisman. It was offered at a discount so I decided to try it on him after signing a contract. It stated that I would heal him and help him hide from his enemies if he epted being my servant. The talisman worked and he has to follow me now. He exined, I dont mind him being your servant. As his situation is simr to George''s back then, he also was kicked out of his family for being an illegitimate child. And I took him in and protected him then made him my butler. That caused our rtionship with his family to turn sour though, and I lost the status of a future patriarch nominee, but it waspletely worth it. George has saved my life no less than 10 times since then. Said Theodore with a little smile. I wanted to tell you about him because those guys from the thunder sect might have followed him here, Victor said. The thunder sect is just a minor force, they have never held a council seat in their entire existence. Dont worry, if theye here I will deal with them as this is my city. But thats all I can do to help you, if you want to confront their sect you have to be a man and do it yourself. Theodore said as he nodded in satisfaction. Victors actions were both brave and sneaky at the same time He really fitted his taste. His son seemed to have been acting weak to protect himself before. Suddenly there was a faint knock on the door. And after asking for permission, Luna gracefully entered with a waiter who carried a tray full of very appealing dishes. I prepared those dishes, especially for you two. I hope you enjoy all of them. Now I will take my leave. If you needed me I would be at my office, She said while winking at Theodore, and then quickly left the room with her assistant after arranging the dishes on the table. Lets eat. Said Theodore, who couldnt hide the anticipation in his voice. Victor nodded and began his meal with a smile. It was really delicious. Chapter 71: Lunch with Father Chapter 71: Lunch with Father Theodore put down his fork and looked at Victor who also had just finished his meal. I Didnt want to tell you before you finished your meal, but it is now time for you to know the truth. Its about your fiance Linda. Said Theodore as he looked at his son with worried eyes. If you wanted to tell me that she is the one behind all the rumors, I already knew about that a long time ago. Said Victor with a frown. Ah, well. I did intend to tell you about that, but there is something else. Said Theodore with some hesitation, When George went to arrest Titus, he found her there. She was cheating on you. Theodore added as he took out Lindas ID and threw it on the table in front of Victor. What! That b*tch ! I already knew she was a slut, but I didn''t expect her to cheat on me. We have to tell grandmother. I already told her, Theodore replied. She would annul the engagement now, right? asked Victor, faking his expression. Canceling the engagement is impossible. Mother would never allow it, even if Linda was the sluttiest woman in the world you still need to marry her. Theodore said with a sigh. I just want you to use this information to ckmail her to stop the rumors and stop acting like a crazy bitch. Maybe we would be able to change her status from the main wife to a concubine. That would not be easy though. He said while squinting his eyes. You want me to keep that b*tch? I kept silent despite her spending thest four years defaming me. and now you want me to swallow this. Said Victor as he looked out of the room''s window as if he was really upset, he tried his best to y the role. Victor was upset, but he knew that his family would never allow him to get rid of Linda. Family interestes first, no matter what. After a couple of minutes, Victor took a deep breath then looked at his father again as if he was willing topromise. The b*tch would deny any usations. He said. It doesnt matter, she only needs to know that we know, we already have Titus in our hands. Your grandmother wants you to marry her ASAP. Victor frowned and began to ponder as if he was considering it. I need some time. He said. As he was thinking that it would be troublesome if his grandmother forced him to marry Linda. This development was beyond his expectations. It seems his grandma wants to finalize this marriage before Linda creates any more scandals. It seems he has to upgrade and awaken his bloodline fast. If he were to be forced to consummate the marriage before that, he might lose the chance to a higher leveled bloodline. Its OK, she is enrolled at the Elite Academy too. So you might get to like her. And remember, try to get as many benefits as you can. Your grandmother has given you six months to finalize this. Theodore said. He said, before looking at his father with hatred in his eyes. But I need to ask about That Titus. How dare he touch my woman? I yed along in the station, but what is his rank in the family, and why does he want to kill me? Would grandmother really punish him? Victor asked. Titus is the grandson of your grandmother''s cousin. As for why he wants to kill you, I have a vague idea. He may have acquired the Ceremonys results and wanted to get rid of you before they are announced. He may have feared that he would lose Linda to you, as your rank far outmatches his. And dont worry. He disobeyed my mother and although he would keep his life, It will not be a happy one. Theodore said. Oh, and the ceremonys results will be announced Three dayster, I am sure your slutty fiance will regret her little adventures when she hears that you have been granted an elite heir position. So make sure you use that to your advantage when you talk to her. He added as heughed loudly. I will talk to her at school then and try to ckmail her, Victor said. Dont try to do anything funny to annul the engagement. Theodore looked at his son. And never disobey your grandmother. She has instructed me to educate you on some manners. It is to make you understand the importance of this marriage contract. Theodore added. Before clearing his throat Do you know about the Overseers council? he asked. Isnt it the ruling council that sets and enforces the rules that govern yers'' behaviors? Our family holds a seat there, as far as I know, Victor answered. Yes, The council has ten seats. Five for the families, Three for each of the Major Sects, One for the Minor Sects which they fight over every 10 years. And one seat for the free-yers Union. Theodore said. The council ensured an era of peace between the powers after its creation 500 years ago. He said then took a deep breath, Twenty years ago, there was a power shuffle. The top two families, who were keeping the bnce, lost their position at the same time and two minor families rose up to take the empty seats. Theodore said as he looked to the ceiling thinking back to that time. Back then, the strongest of the families, The Von Krone, had many internal disputes erupt after their old patriarch died. It led to them to exhaust most of their resources in a pointless power struggle. So they announced that they were going into hiding until the prophesied time of reckoninges. It was a cover, as the truth was that they were afraid that their enemies would use the opportunity to destroy them. So all their bases and properties were abandoned one day and no one knew where they went. Theodore said. That must have created an imbnce in the council. Said Victor, trying to appear wise. Exactly. The second most powerful family, The Von Richter, decided that it had enough of the councils meddling in their affairs. Unlike other families, those guys were yers from birth. So they considered all other families below them. As for themon people, they decided that those are just ves for them to ughter. Without the power of the Von Krone curbing them, they announced that they will use all their powers to rule the world by force as that was their blood right. Theyunched war intending to take direct control of the states that surrounded their base. Two countries fell in one week and all the minor powers living in there were given two choices, be our ves or die. As for the normal people, many of them were sacrificed toplete some kind of blood weapon. The council members were afraid they woulde next and decided to intervene with all of their power. They won and quickly used all their power to fabricate a tale of some brutal civil war to fool the public. That family no longer exists, and to this day, there is a hefty bounty on the heads of its members, if any still exists. Theodore said. And what would that have to do with my marriage? Victor asked stubbornly. The new order of the five families changed. We are ranked second now. And the most powerful family, the Von Zwei, just happen to be our mortal enemy, and they have been getting strongtely as a new young patriarch was elected, and he has a huge ambition. So the family has decided to have a union with one of the two weaker families. And those families were looking for a strong ally too, but were too afraid of being swallowed. Theodore said, Lindas family, The von Rosen, By chance, presented themselves as a suitable ally when Lindas mother made a deal with us. Do you understand now? this engagement is rted to the family''s survival. He asked while staring straight at his sons sad eyes. Ah, I see, Cant we just transfer the contract to one of my brothers then? Big brother Mike wont mind her at all. Half of his concubines are former prostitutes. Victor asked in annoyance. No, If we proposed a groom change at this stage, they would argue that they have the right to choose, and they are already walking too close to the white factiontely. Theodore shacked his head as he refused. White faction? Victor asked. The information about the factions was notplete in the familys archive, it was as if someone tried to erase them on purpose. Ah, you dont know. But considering your current rank in the family you should. Theodore said as he leaned on the table as if he was going to speak about some secret. The room was soundproof though. Our family has three main factions, The white, the gray, and the ck. We use those code names to differentiate between them. The patriarch, your grandmother and their descendants including you by default belong to the gray faction. We are a moderate faction that wants to maintain the current status quo and only intervene in the secr world as a side power. We keep to our business and they keep to theirs. The white faction, that Titus and his father belong to, are expansionists. They want to use the family power to expand the familys influence by force. They are already creating criminal organizations all over the world. They are a light version of the Von Richter family. Theodore spat with annoyance. What about thest faction? Victor asked. He knew nothing about those. They are called the cks because they want the family to hide like the Von Krone. They want us to bid our time until the Reckoninges. That is just a legend, who would believe that the world would one day get destroyed and engulfed in a mega-dungeon just like that. That ancient oracle who prophesied this was a lunatic, who would believe him. Theodore said. Victor knew nothing about thatst faction, If his predictions were correct, they may have separated from the family before the reckoning, and avoided the massacre. There may have been some hidden survivors from his family back then. Father, I wanted to ask you to hand over Hilda to me. She is now my house manager, and it is not appropriate to keep her as your servant Victor suddenly asked as Theodore stood up and was probably getting ready to go meet Luna. Ah, yes give me your Family Token, Theodore asked as he reached for Victor''s token and touched it with his before returning it. She is all yours now. Tell George to drive you home. I have some business to attend to. Theodore said as he left the room. Victor smiled as he shook his head, the look of his father acting like a little lover boy was very amusing. Now, He needs to get home and have a look at his spoils. Chapter 72: Plans within Plans Chapter 72: ns within ns The car was moving slowly through a busy city road as Victor silently looked at the scenery out of the window. He had a feeling that this was all a trap, a trap inside a trap. This game has more than three different powers intervening. Linda''s problem needed to be solved somehow, and he didnt have many choices. ording to his predictions, when she discovers his ceremonys results, she would definitely contact him and act all sweet and nice. In his previous life, he only met her at the academy a few weekster. She acted like a cold princess. Not even allowing him to hold his hand, she told him that she would only marry a man who is strong and sessful. She would only let him touch her on the wedding night. Linda, who acted as a virtuous girl back then, talked her way to dy the wedding for two years and seeded after he went with her to beg the Patriarch to dy the marriage. He was young and foolish. He held some feelings for Linda and believed that he could prove himself and make her love him. He couldnt have been more wrong. This B*tch was spoiled and rotten to the bone. When the wedding time arrived, Linda, who didnt want to marry him, helped his enemies lead him into the trap which caused him to be kicked out of the family and rendered the marriage contract void. The engagement was broken and a new groom had to be chosen, and who would be better than Victors cousin Bill, who was one year older and was also studying at the academy. And the prime candidate to be the future patriarch. Bill met Linda at the academy, he courted her in secret first, as he wanted this engagement for himself, he feared that if Victor got a connection to the Von Rosen, his position as the next patriarch would be given to his opponent, Victors Big brother, Mike. After they got rid of Victor, they announced to the world that they love each other. This was at least what was in the aftermath report Victor read. The truth is that the Von Rosens were never a free family, they were just a subordinate family to the Von Zwei family. His familys nemesis. And their interest in a rtionship with the Von Weise family was just a trap to make one of their members infiltrate the family to reach a high position or create internal discord at the very least. They started working on this n the moment they became council members with the help of their masters. They hid their traces so well that even his shrewd grandmother would defend them if anyone defamed them. The incident about Lindas mother, Amelia, asking for help was just a pretense for her to get close and offer the engagement, which was just a method to deliver their agent. Their n almost failed when Victor turned out to be useless, so they quickly decided to change to another valuable heir. But to their dismay, his grandmother quickly refused the change. She would not risk upsetting the delicate family bnce. Or maybe she just wanted to save face. What happened next, in his previous life, On Bill and Lindas wedding night was beyond everyones expectations. Victor was not invited, but Aria who was invited told him what happened. ording to her, the screen that was supposed to be used to deliver congrattions from all over the world suddenly turned on and yed many scenes of Linda with another man. A different scene on every screen. The mans face was censored, so Aria didnt recognize him. Bill, who acted as an educated gentleman usually, was so mad he lost all reason and broke all the rules. He summoned his thin sword, cutting through the astonished Linda in one move then getting killed by her mothers attack. Breaking all the ties between the two families and starting an enmity that only ended when the Von Rosens disappeared one night, when their entire mansion was reced with an SSS ranked dungeon. Back then, no one knew who put those videos and who was that man. The family predicted that it must be the Von Zwei, their enemies as Bills drinks were foundter to have been spiked. They might have seduced Linda to sleep with someone. Unfortunately, she was dead, and the truth disappeared forever with her. Todays events made Victor have a clear idea of what happened. Linda was just a spoiled pawn. And that man in the footage was Titus. And The true culprit was the one behind him, the third powerful family in the council, The Von Geldstadt. They must have made Titus approach Linda and charm her. He wouldnt be able to use the memory fabrication skill on her, as such skill only has momentary effects on yers, and only works on mortals. Victor thinks that Titus might have presented Linda with some kind of artifact that was prepared by his masters. Then promised her some more things every time they met. It would make a little slut like her after some time. They must have wanted to use her to destabilize the Von Weise family. But Tituss arrest was not something they expected. So they resorted to breaking the two families'' ties in one move. This was all a dance between the two other families. The Von Weise family was just the prey that they were eyeing. Fortunately, they didnt know about each others schemes, or things would have been very dangerous. Right now, his position is not bad. He was still in the shadows as he was in prison when Tituss mansion got stolen, and the Von Geldstadt family who was the true power behind the auction, would not be after him like they did in his previous life. Their target would probably be poor Baron. He couldn''t tell his grandmother about those guys'' scheme just yet, because he had no proof. And this union is very important to her. So he has multiple options right now. The first one would be marrying Linda then finding a way to contain her. But that would be very dangerous. Equal to bringing a poisonous snake into your bed. He can use the recording to force her to be just a concubine though. Her mother would probably agree. But can he do that? He really hated Linda. He still remembers when she spat at him after he was kicked out of the family and went to ask for her help. She called him a beggar and let her bodyguards beat him. The second choice was his original n after rebirth. It was to slowly gather evidence about the Von Rosen familys ns and present it to the family. But thanks to Lindas stupidity, his grandmother wouldnt give him much time to implement it. The Third choice is just to poison their entire family and be done with it. But this would be a dangerous choice. As he didnt have a high enough level yet to do the job, and even if he did it, after Lindas affair, he might be the prime suspect. Thest choice is the most dangerous one. It is to weave an opposite n where he would trap agents from all the opposing families. He would need a certain rare catalyst for this though, and getting that thing would be very hard. As he didnt know where it came from. He sighed softly while deciding to start by investigating The governor''s mansion where Linda lives. But not tonight, as he was nning to spend the night with Lily. He missed herst night. Alex was not a good pillow, too stiff. He thought as he slowly turned his head to look at Alex who seemed a little changed after his private conservation with George. She was acting a little more like a true butler. Sitting in respect waiting for her young mastersmand. Victor wondered what George told her. Do you need anything young master? Alex asked. No, I was just wondering if it was possible to make you marry my fiance instead of me, I am sure that you would make a good groom, Victor said while wondering what would happen if Linda tried to seduce Alex, who was now a little shocked by her little masters crazy question. Young master Victor, you must not joke about such topics. A gentleman would not reveal his wife''s faults. George warned from the drivers seat. Yeah, I know. I am just a little upset and wanted to joke with Alex. Said Victor with a smile. Making Alex breathe a sigh of relief. This was only a joke. But what would she do if he made her marry some woman someday? She wondered. It waste afternoon when they reached the mansions gate and the stupid guard who was busy on his phone quickly noticed them and opened the door when he saw George who driving the car. He seemed to have recognized him. When the car stopped, Alex quickly got down and respectfully opened the door to Victor, like a true butler. Not bad, take care uncle George. And thanks for teaching this kid to me. Said Victor as he stepped down. Thats my job, young master.Said George with a smile, then he drove away, heading back to the restaurant. The p was not light. It sent the girl smashing into a vase. I warned you not to get close to Titus before changing the marriage contract. Yelled Amelia at her daughter Linda. But, I really liked him, he is a gentleman. He takes me to all those cool ces where I can y, gamble, and Shut up. Did anyone see you? No. I waited until they left to return home. Linda said. Good. My sources told me that you instigated him to kill Victor right? Next time, do your homework before acting. Victor was heavily guarded it seems. Amelia said, Titus told me that Victors Ceremony was a disaster, and his father sent him here as a punishment. So I didnt expect him to be guarded and survive. Said Linda as she yed with her crystal ne. This was a charm-boosting artifact given by Titus. Too bad she cant get any more things from him again. We have to focus on the future now. Bill has been transferred to Vein city, and will be attending the academy too. Said Amelia slowly with a smile as she read some kind of document. Ah, Bill is here. Said Linda in excitement, forgetting all about poor Titus. Bill is not just a gentleman, he is very handsome, and he always treats her like a princess when they meet. Yes, Bill is not a part of any factions so we just need to pressure them to change the engagement. Thankfully you didnt sleep with that Titus, you must know that Bill is the jealous type. Amelia said, Linda nodded her head without saying anything, she couldnt tell her mother that she has been sleeping with Titus for thest three months. You may leave now, and stay low for a while, I dont want anyone to know that you were hanging with that Titus, Amelia said as she sat down and returned to her papers. Linda quickly escaped the study, without even ncing at the two maids went in to clean up the broken vase on the ground. She didnt care about the wound on her cheek that was healing at a visible speed. She just didnt want her mother to know about her affairs and her missing ID. She was not sure if she dropped it somewhere or someone took it on purpose. She would probably be grounded for a week if her mother knew. Linda sighed as she headed to the basement. She can vent to her heart''s content there. Akaichi For those who are dropping calling this an NTR, It is not. Chapter 73: New Toys Chapter 73: New Toys Just as Victor entered the mansion, he heard Lilys yell What? and the sound of ss shattering. So he hurried with Alex into the living room, to see that Lily was standing there in astonishment as she looked at her phone while the twins pointed at something. The shattering sound was of the water ss that fell from her hand. She was so shocked that she didnt notice his entrance. When the twins noticed him, he had already walked behind Lily in silent, and was looking at the phone ced on the table. Isnt that Tom? What is going on with him? He asked surprising Lily who shook a little when hearing his voice, Then slowly raised her beautiful eyes and looked at him in surprise. Young master, wee back. She said nervously as if she had done something wrong. What happened? He asked. Lily didnt answer, just lowered her head. Lily was just letting us know the truth about Tom. She had a recording where he was doing perverted things while peeping on a couple in bed. However, in the recording, we recognized the woman. And when we told Lily, she was very shocked. She screamed and dropped her ss to the ground. Said Mina who was a little anxious about Linda''s affair. failing to notice Lilys eyes begging her to not say anything. Oh, you mean Linda. Dont worry, I already know. Victor said casually, making the girls gasp in shock. Ah. We didnt mean to look at it, young master, justWe will not tell anyone. Said Mina, while being a little embarrassed. Good, keep this a secret for now. Now go get a broom and remove all this shattered ss. Be careful to not get a cut. He said then turned around to look at Alex who was distracted looking at the phone that was still ying the recording. Dear Alex, If you like those kind of things, I have an entire collection in my room. Feel free to take any and watch it, if you ever felt the need to. Said Victor with a smirk as he took the phone, waking Alex up from her daze. A collection of what? She didnt get it. Ah Alexs face turned red as she looked away from the phone in shame. Its OK, I wont need such things. She flustered said. "What a pervert." She thought. Everyone, this is Alex. He will work at this mansion as my butler and bodyguard from now on. And dont worry he is trustworthy, Victor introduced her, making the twins greet Alex with respect. Lily was still pointing her face to the ground as if she knew what awaited her. But she still gave Alex a quick nce. Where is Hilda? Victor asked. Ah, Lily brought some girls, and aunt Hilda is arranging them at the separate building, Mina said. Good, now go do your job. Mana you take Alex to see Hilda, let her arrange a room near mine for him. He must protect me at all times. and I cant let him be alone with you girls at the servants'' building. Lily, follow me to my room. He said as he left the room, and Lily quickly followed after giving Alex a slight acknowledgment nod. Mina quickly left to get a broom, while Mana silently gestured at Alex to follow her. It seems that you already know what you did wrong. Victor who was looking out of the window asked Lily who was standing in respect with her head lowered. She didnt answer. You wanted to show the girls Toms perverted side so that they may stop liking him right? He asked. Lily nodded silently. I don''t mind, but ask me next time before doing anything this stupid. Victor sighed as he said. This time her actions can be considered very beneficial to him. As he could still see that the girls were not sure. I forgive you, so dont be anxious, OK? he said as he slowly moved to her side and began to pet her silky hair. Young master, I did one more thing without asking you permission. She said while keeping her head lowered. What? He asked softly. He didnt know why, but when seeing her like that, he couldnt get angry with her. I promised the girls you asked me to save that you would never separate them. She said. As I said, you must ask me about this stuff next time. He sighed as he said. Its Ok, your promise is as good as mine. Be careful from now on. He said as he looked at Lilys beautiful eyes as she turned her face slowly to also look at him. Young master, you are so good to me.She said as she hugged him and rested her head on his chest. She never felt such warmth before knowing him. Her young master is a good man, despite being a little perverted, Young master, I did another bad thing, Lily said softly as her face remained on his chest. What now? He asked. Her tune was somewhat mischievous this time. And he knew that this girls sense of humor is a little twisted. Maybe it''s his influence on her. Lily stretched her neck and whispered a few words in his ear, making Victor speechless. Not bad, Ask me next time. He said. Now, where are my new toys? He Asked. Ah Mina has already told you, young master, they are in the separate building. Lily answered as she silently criticized her young master for calling the girls toys. Thats a little rude Her thoughts were interrupted by a p on the butt. I meant the artifacts and weapons. Dear Lily, you have a very dirty mind, said Victor, making Lily so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to drill into. They are in the basement, young master. She said embarrassingly. Good, I will go see those things. You go get the girls and Hilda, then wait for me in the dining room. He said, giving Lily another butt p before heading downstairs toward the basement. Baron was dyed. Just as he got into his car, Mason called him and asked him to go back into the police station to retrieve all the evidence then bring it and meet him at the airport. Mason had no face to return to the station alone after the humiliation he suffered there. So Baron had to go and search for the files by himself because all the cops were sent on vacation. When he reached Titus'' mansionte in the afternoon. He found it a deserted ruin full of piles of ash and bullet cases. He quickly used his phone to get some of his own men here. They would need another three hours to get here. He slowly made his way into the basement while cursing at George. Did he need to kill everyone. No signs of a break-in. The door was perfectly closed. So he slowly flicked the switch on the door ording to the secret pattern but nothing happened. He tried again. He was moving very fast earlier, because he was anxious, so he may have made a mistake. Still. It didnt open. The switch was broken. Barons face turned ugly as he closely inspected the door, to find it tightly shut. Did anyone betray them? He took a deep breath and used his fist to strike the door. It gave in after five punches. The Steel reinforced door slowly fell to the floor, revealing the empty corridor behind it. Baron, who had a bad feeling, ran straight to the artifacts room to find that the vault was tightly closed. No signs of breaking or forced entry. He sighed in relief. No one knew thebination, and it needed a key that only he and Titus had. He approached it slowly then unlocked it. Taking a deep breath, he opened it in one swing to be weed by a grenade explosion. A little goodbye gift from Lily and the girls. Chapter 74: The Girls Chapter 74: The Girls Victor looked at the cash bags that were stacked on the marble floor with a smile, Although he had a lot of money, All of his transactions are usually monitored by the family. These were different as he can use them outside for doing some hidden things when needed. The bags beside them were already emptied. There were about a dozen rifles and guns, two boxes of grenades, and two rocketunchers. In addition to a few ammo boxes. Not bad, he thought. Heavy assault weapons are usually hard to get from the family without a good reason, but with these, he would be able to secretly arm a private team. He was not here for those. He quickly looked around until he found several other bags that were carefully ced alone. He approached them and opened them slowly to reveal many treasures. Victor licked his lips as he started to take things out and sort them one by one. There were about 20 rare crafting materials, and 15 rare herbs. A silver herb grabbed his attention. This one he needed as a part of the recipe for the blood awakening liquid, so this was a pleasant surprise for him. Next were the Artifacts. 3 attributes increasing rings, one wizard''s robe, and 2 levitating nes. Nothing special, but he couldnt expect better as the precious items would usually be collected privately or saved to be sold at bigger auctions. Not a hidden one. Thest pile of treasures contained the weapon artifacts. There were a total of 7 melee weapons. 2 swords, 3 daggers, a crossbow, a hammer, and a spear. All of them were B ranked except the spear and a dagger which ware A-ranked artifact. The dagger had a paralyzing effect. So he would be keeping it for himself. Victor smiled as he grabbed the spear and weighed it in his hand. He has the Spear Arts skill book from the goblin''s dungeon. But he already has the dagger throwing skill, so it would be better to give it to someone else. The skill book which was still stored as a system rewards, can only be used once. Looking at the time, Victor realized that he was here for three hours, so he quickly grabbed the spear, two daggers, one sword and a ne. Then flicked his hand, making them disappear into thin air with a grin. "This thing is really convenient." he thought. When Victor reached the top floor, Hilda was waiting for him near the stairs. Young master, the girls are ready to meet you, she said. giving him a strange look while wondering if he would also sleep with those girls. Victor smiled and nodded his head. He really enjoyed his bad reputation. That''s how he wanted people to see him, exposing a fake weak point is never a bad strategy. Hildas opinion of him needs to be improved though. But that would easily happen over time, once she gets to know him well. Hilda, I talked to my father, from now on you are mine. He said as he took his token then pointed it to Hilda. The family crest on her neck shed, indicating the sess of the transfer. So victor quickly used his token to make the crest invisible. Hilda has met her master. She said as she bowed down respectfully. She has long expected this to happen. And it is better this way, as she can stay with the twins. No need for formalities and call me young master like usual, He said as he headed to the dining room. The girls were standing there with anxious looks on their faces. And when they saw Victor with his gray purple hair, they quickly gathered to hug each other while shaking in fear. Lily and the twins were surprised by their reaction, as they had already assured them that this young master was really good. But Victor understood their dilemma, His look reminded them of Titus. That bastard must have been their nightmare. Lina must have forgotten to tell them that he and Titus are from the same family. The girls were now regretting not escaping earlier. They should have taken the other choice. Dont be afraid, Although I belong to the same family as Titus, I am not him, and I have never liked him. Now stand straight and let me inspect you. He said in a soft voice as he sat down with his back at the table. The girls didnt dare disobey, so they slowly separated from each other and stood straight, they still shook a little though. Victor inspected them slowly. They were very pretty, with the same degree of beauty as the twins. About 11% on The Lily scale, whichpares their beauty to Lilys. They seemed to have bathed and they were wearing simr simple sleeveless white dresses. So he could see that their arms and legs had traces of some bruise marks, but nothing serious. This must be Tituss handiwork. But he seemed to have kept his hand not wanting to ruin the merchandise. They were all still virgins. The girls were getting nervous as they observed Victors gaze on them. It didn''t leave an inch of their body without inspection. Dont worry, Lily told me that she promised that you want to stay together, and her promise is as good as mine, so rx. I will not hurt you like Titus. Now report your names and ages, He said with a soft smile, making the girls rx a little bit. He looked really charming. One by one they began to tell their symbolic names while Victor activated his Admin Appraisal skill to inspect them. After the upgrade, it can work on the unawakened, but it will not reveal much information. ; ;
Beta STR 9 INT 19 LUCK 8 CHARM 19 FATE: D+(RISING) Bloodline(?) Gamma STR 8 INT 18 LUCK 7 CHARM 18 FATE: C(RISING) Bloodline(?) Delta STR 11 INT 17 LUCK 10 CHARM 19 FATE: D(RISING) Bloodline(?) Epsilon STR 8 INT 16 LUCK 9 CHARM 21 FATE: D(RISING) Bloodline(?)
Zeta STR 7 INT 18 LUCK 9 CHARM 17 FATE: D(RISING) Bloodline(?) Eta STR 7 INT 23 LUCK 10 CHARM 20 FATE: C(RISING) Bloodline(?) Theta STR 7 INT 18 LUCK 61 CHARM 20 FATE: C(RISING) Bloodline(?)
Beta was the oldest being 1 year older than Victor, while Theta the youngest was 2 years younger. And all of them have some unique bloodline. Thats why they were kept as premium goods. All of them had weak bodies, but that status is pretty good for girls that were locked up. They have a high intelligence status though. This means that they can be educated pretty quickly and this is a good thing. Victor slowly stood up and approached Theta, the youngest, and inspected her carefully, making her shake in fear. Victor slowly put his hand and gently patted her hair during her. This girl was very interesting. Her luck was off the charts. Even Tom, a scion, only had 30 Luck, and as far as he knew, The Luck attribute after 50 is very hard to rise. She must have some super rare bloodline. Sadly, he does not have a measuring device. Those things are pretty expensive even for him, as they are only sold in mega auctions in exchange for COINs. The system shop does not have those things. The only things that can be purchased at all times are the healing Pills, dispelling talismans, and items that yers might need at a dungeon. The other things like skill books, materials, and artifacts are randomly allocated in limited quality and get refilled or changed every 24 hours. Do not be afraid. I wanted to ask you about your real names. Not those symbols. He said as he turned to face beta. She seemed to be their leader. Y... Y... Young master, , We have long forgotten our old names, we chose to keep those names. Our parents sold and abandoned us so we dont need the names they gave us. She said. Oh, then what are your fathers and mothers names, what do they look like, where are you from? He asked. Its , I..., I dont remember. Beta said, with a little shock. She never thought of that before, why cant she remember. The girls were the same, their faces turned white in shock. Its OK, What is the earliest thing you remember? Think slowly. He said slowly. Ah, it was master Titus. And Master Baron. She said slowly with a frown that quickly disappeared when Victor flicked her between her eyes. Dont call them Master. From now on, just call them dog and pig. I am your only young master here. He said arrogantly, making The girls smile a little as they nodded their heads. They would love to call those bastards by those names. Your memories were erased by Titus. And thats the reason you dont remember. He said, making the girl gasp in shock then slowly realize that he was telling the truth. They looked at each other and nodded. Its true. All of them are the same. what kind of magic is this. "Don''t worry, from now on you will create new memories, happy ones. And I will try my best to find a way to return your memories." He said with a smile, making the distressed girls feel a little warm. Sadly Victor had no way of returning their memories right now. Such a process is not always guaranteed, but usually, the memories would slowly return after those with erased memories be yers. It takes time though. Lily watched their interaction with Victor while smiling. Her young master knows everything. As for the twins they were a little shocked and felt that they were lucky they fell into Hildas hands. But who between them would stay with the young master. Did they really want to leave? The young master has been very good to them. And what would they do if they left? Is Tom really worth it? They wondered. After seeing the recording, they affirmed what the young master told them, that man was a real pervert. They can still be friends, but they would never let him touch them with his filthy hands. Chapter 75: Alpha Chapter 75: Alpha The girls took some time to calm down after realizing they didnt have memories of the past, Titus made sure they would not think about such things by making them dread the thought of the evil parents who sold them. You have a Beta, why no Alpha? Victor, who was leisurely sitting on his chair, suddenly asked. Ah, Alpha was our big sister. She is no more. Beta said after some hesitation as tears filled her pretty eyes. What happened? He curiously asked. We... We tried to escape six months ago. But we were caught, but She used an opportunity to try and kill Dog but only seeded in injuring him. And that Barron Pig suddenly appeared out of nowhere and struck her from behind. They tied her down as Dog.. He raped her in front of us for a whole night while torturing her, scaring her beautiful face slowly with his dagger, before slitting her throat after he finished. Saying that she cant be sold anymore. Beta said as tears slowly fell from her eyes as she sobbed, the grits were crying too. Ok stop crying. You should live in her stead and avenge her. Dont worry, Titus is being punished right now, and Baron will follow him soon. Victor said, appeasing them. He wanted to kill Baron himself to tie all loose ends, but that guy despite his overweight and chubby appearance is very strong. He was Georges rival when they were young. Victor patiently waited for the girls to calm down while sipping a cup of coffee that Lily gave him. Now I will give you a choice again. You can stay here and serve me, and I promise to consider you my family. Or you can leave through that door, and I wont stop you. I might even give you some money, you grabbed a lot of it from the mansion. But I will warn you now, I will have to erase your memories again because you would be haunted by the one behind Titus and I dont want you to reveal anything about me. He Lied, as he had no way to erase memories right now. And if they leave he would have to send them to a very faraway ce if he wanted to save them. The girls looked at him with shock. He is giving them the choice again after seeing their beauty. If he is telling the truth, he might be just like what Miss Lily said. A really good young master. They thought. We will serve the young master! Said Beta as she bowed down followed by the other girls. All of them were very smart and have realized that if they escaped now, their end would not be good. Good. now dont resist, This will not hurt, said Victor as he took out the Ring of Minor masters and began to activate it on them one by one. While being curious about the first 41 slots used in the ring. He must go find where Nick hid his ves. Knowing Nick they are probably pretty girls too, Victor thought as he chuckled, making the girls a little scared. Titus didnt have much treasure, and he didnt tattoo them as they were meant to be sold. So the process was pretty straightforward. Too bad the ring only worked on non-yers. After finishing he sat down again and looked at the girls who were a lot more rxed. They didnt know what this ring did. But whats the worst that could happen? Now, I must ask what skills do you have? He asked, making the girls hesitate a little. Titu... Dog had trained us in the arts of pleasing men. Beta said as a blush appeared on her face. I already know and I am not asking about those, stupid. I want to know what grade in school you are in, can you sing, dance, or use weapons? He asked with a smile as he began to inspect the girls'' bodys with a hot gaze, making them regret their choice again. Young master. Hilda intervened after seeing that the girls were a little embarrassed. The girls only know perverted arts. But they can read and write and do mathematics, she said, as she had already questioned them when they arrived. Oh, do you remember those? Victor didnt expect Titus to spare such memories. No. Big sister Alpha taught us secretly. Beta said. Making Victor really surprised, was Alpha a yer, or did she have some unique bloodline. Too bad that Titus killed her, what an idiot, wasting talent. Ok then, From now on I will give you one year to learn all the basic knowledge that a girl your age must know. I want you all to attend school next year He said, making them pleasantly surprised. They didnt expect such treatment. Dontugh yet. It will not be easy. Hilda will also teach you martial art, spying arts, and how to use weapons starting tomorrow morning. He said as he looked at Hilda who nodded her head. She can teach them the basics. She already began to teach the twins such things. The girls nodded their heads in excitement. Not knowing that they would be so tired tomorrow that they would not be able to move their arms. Ah and Hilda, tell them about the family protocol and inform them about the world''s truth. They are a part of our family from now on. He said, making the girls a little puzzled, and Hilda surprised. She quickly nodded as she had understood his aim. He wants to make them his agents. How did you arrange the girls'' lodging? I heard that you took them to that building. Victor asked Hilda, who blushed a little. At first, she thought that Victor was intending to make them serve him in bed, so she took them there so that their actions would be far away from any prying eyes. Victor saw her hesitant look andughed making her more embarrassed, the girls didnt get what he wasughing about. The girls are arranged two in a room, only Theta would have a full room for herself. That building has many rooms. But I thought it would be better this way. Hilda who got herself together said, as Victor looked at Theta who got a little embarrassed and lowered her head. What a lucky girl. He should take her to a casino for a spin. Oh, Transfer them to the servants'' building, I want them to be near you so you would be able to teach them. He said. Understood. Hilda nodded. Now where is Alex, why dont I see him? Victor looked around and asked Ah, I made him watch over the pot in the kitchen. The dinner is almost ready, does the young master want to eat now? She asked, Yes, and you girls too, grab a seat and sit down. We will eat together today. He said with a smile. Soon the girls were seated at the long table, with Victor and Lily at the tables head. The twins walked in with Alex and started to arrange the dishes, and the table was set soon. Alex, you stand behind young master Victor and serve him. Butlers should eat after their masters. Hilda sternly told poor Alex who was about to sit down. Alex could only stand reluctantly behind Victor, who smiled but said nothing. He needs to make it a little hard for her. He thought as he began to eat. The food was good, but after tasting Lunas cooking everything became tasteless. He should go there more for a meal, as Luna would have to go to the Ind after giving birth. Her child would be a full-fledged heir. Mina, Mana, Did you make up your mind about our agreement? Victor suddenly asked, making the twins stop eating and look at each other. Mina hesitated and was about to answer when Mana stopped her by cing her hand on her sisters. Young master, give us one more day. She pleaded. Fine, but the more of my secrets you know the more dangerous your situation would be after leaving me. Remember that. He said with a smile as he continued eating. He underestimates Toms effect on them, but that is to be expected as fate seems to be in y here. The girls seemed to be still a little hesitant after seeing Toms recording. He is sure that they would turn to his side, but it would take some time. Thankfully he got them before Tom confessed to them, or their situation would have been hopeless. Taking food from a scions te is hard but possible, taking it from his mouth is in suicide. Victor, who was a little upset, didnt realize that the girls had already made their decision to be his, but Mana felt that if they told him now, he would make them sleep with him tonight, and she felt that Lily who truly missed him was the one who should do that. Suddenly Victor stopped eating after thinking about Tom, What is that idiot doing. He yelled then put down the fork and closed his eyes as if he was meditating, making the girl wonder. Whats wrong? What a shit luck, Victor said as he stood up. Making the girls look at him in shock. Whats going on?. Alex, follow me, we have a night mission. He said after looking at Lily then at Alex. He then approached Lily who was surprised and hugged her while whispering in her ear. I am going on a mission, I may only return after a few days and will be out of reach. You take care of yourself, and the girls and dont worry about me. He said, before looking at Hilda, I will go diving with Alex for a couple of days. Take care of the girls and the mansion. He said as he quickly headed outside the mansion followed by Alex who looked at the table full of food with regret. He had not eaten anything since lunch, and George didnt let him eat much. Lily didnt understand where he was going, she just looked at him leaving with worry in her eyes. The twins did too, while the girls looked at each other with questioning looks. Did they just leave the perverted young master grasp, to fall into the crazy young masters hands? Victor hastily activated his disguise skill and led Alex through the front gate, where the guard was napping on his chair. Victor had the urge to strangle this guard and finish him off. This idiot was really getting on his nerves. The report Baron submitted at the station contained all the witnesses'' statements. And this shitty guard told them everything. and added that when he informed Victor that Nick was in the mansion, He had a clear murderous look in his eyes. This was the truth, but did this idiot have to say that! Cant he cover for his young master a little bit? He seemed to have assumed that Victor was finished, and was trying to please his new master. I will kill youter, Thought Victor as he remembered that Alex, who didnt realize that her presence was disguised, was with him now. Victor led Alex till they reached the main street. Then started walking in a certain direction getting far from the mansion to hide his trace, while Alex was wondering where they were going. 15 Minutester, Victor found a suitable car parked at the roadside, so he quickly approached it, and easily used his phone to hack its security system then Borrowed it and drove off in a hurry. All the while cursing that he needed to buy a car for himself. Alex, who was sitting beside him, looked at him wondering what was going on with his young master. Our mission should be kept a secret, so I had to take an unmarked car, Victor exined. Ah I understand. She replied as her stomach began to growl making her blush a little. Didnt you eat lunch? Victor asked her. Only a little. She replied, only to be surprised by Victors handing her some mushroom that she didnt know where he got it from. Eat this. He ordered. Alex slowly took it and smelled it, it was not that appetizing, can this be eaten raw? Young master, are you sure this is safe? She asked. Yes. Completely. But you have to eat it in one bite and swallow it quickly. He said. She nodded then put it in her mouth and bit it to be weed by the foulest vor she had ever tasted. If you spit it out or throw up I will let you eat it all again. So you better swallow it all. Victor warned sternly as he continued to drive without even looking at poor Alex who was holding her mouth with her palms and trying hard not to throw up. What the hell is this, She thought as tears welled in her eyes. This was disgusting, she felt like someone had just defecated on every cell on her tongue. She forced herself to swallow thest of it, as she felt that Victor was not bluffing. Why was he bullying her like this? She wanted to cry as she wondered. A bottle of juice suddenly appeared in front of her. Drink this, it will help you a little, he said softly as he gave her the bottle. Why did you let me eat that thing young master? She asked with tears on her cheeks as she slowly sipped the juice. You no longer feel the need to eat now right? He said with a smirk. Yes, I feel so disgusted that I lost all my appetite. She said with a nod, feeling that she was getting bullied. Its not that, this thing is an otherworldly herb, if you eat on, you no longer have to eat for an entire week. I got it in a dungeon. He exined, making Alex suddenly get it. True she no longer feels tired or hungry. You should have told me before, or at least warned me Sheined in her heart. Where are we going now, young master? What did you mean when you said diving earlier? She asked as she noticed that they were driving on one dirt road after another. Dungeon diving, He said with a smirk. Chapter 76: Thief Chapter 76: Thief The night had just begun when a sneaky thief made his way through the woods to the empty mansion. He was cautious and made sure that there were no guards in the premises before entering through the secret entrance to be weed by a deste ruin. The thief was so shocked that he dropped the sacks he was carrying as he looked at what remained of the building that had been standing tall this morning. It had turned into a pile of rubble. What happened ? he wondered, as he began to inspect the surroundings carefully. He has been waiting all afternoon to return here and grab all that money. He even borrowed a truck for the "job". Damn it, where is the money? He yelled as he kicked one fallen stone with all his strength, hitting a broken wall and shattering it into pieces. Tom was very angry at the moment. This was supposed to be his breakthrough. With the money he was supposed to get here, he nned to build a pce to house his parents and all his new wives. So it was you who was here this morning. A man said from behind him then coughed a little... So what? Said Tom arrogantly as he turned around, to see a very fat man approaching him from afar, he was covered in dirt and blood, looking at him with eyes full of hatred. His left hand seemed to be broken. And his left leg had a little limp. The entirety of his left side was heavily burnt. In fact, smoke was still rising from his scorched skin. He looked like he had juste out from under the rubble. Tom frowned a little as he felt some threat. He wondered if he should fight or flee. The answer to that question was obvious. He never flees. He quickly found a stone on the floor and kicked it toward the man, who to Toms astonishment, just grabbed it with his hand and threw it away. As if Tom was a toddler throwing a ball at an adult. ; ;
Urgent System notice, LETHAL DANGER Are you an idiot? Run for your life or DIE.
Seeing the notice, Tom frowned as he looked at it then at the man who was approaching him just as something clicked in his mind. I am screwed, He thought as he realized that this man was way beyond his level. He quickly turned around and escaped through the small secret entrance as the man quickly chased him at a superhuman speed. Tom was able to go through the gate, just as the man reached it and tried to grab Tom, but was not able to reach him or follow as the small secret gate was too small for him. The fat man red at Tom then quickly turned around and started running towards the front gate. Tom cursed as he began to run into the dense woods hoping that the man was too fat to pass through the trees. He parked his pickup truck far away on the other side and walked here on foot to avoid suspicion. He now regrets it. He should not have been too greedy. Returning here was a mistake, Tom ran between the trees using his full speed as this night had a full moon, and as a yer with enhanced senses, he could see the path clearly. Suddenly he heard the sound of trees falling behind him, so he turned around a little to see that the fat man was still after him, he was breaking the trees smashing into them as if they were little twigs. What the hell is his ss? A tank. Tom thought, as he desperately tried to increase his speed only to discover that the ground under his right foot had just disappeared. He was on the edge of a deep dark gorge that he failed to notice because it was hidden behind the bushes. He quickly grabbed a tree branch to his side as he tried hard to pull himself back, but it didnt help. He was running so fast that he had too much inertia. The branch gave in and broke in his hand, making Tom lose what was left of his bnce and fall into the deep gorge with a loud curse. Baron stood at the gorge''s side and frowned. He was standing here for thest hour. This ce''s bottom was very deep and the path down was very dangerous. He explored it before as it was too close to the mansion. The dried river bed below only had dried bones and dead trees. Titus usually threw dead bodies in here. It was very convenient, and no one would evere to this ce. That thief was probably dead by now, but he cant be sure. And he needs the body to present it to his masters. Master, we found that guy''s vehicle. It was stolen this afternoon, so we couldn''t identify his identity through it. And we also found the sacks he was carrying. They were just industrial leftovers that can''t be traced back. Said a man in ck that appeared silently by his side. Send a team down there, and look for his corpse. Dont return until you find it. Said Baron, Did you investigate the cameras? He added. This guy came through the woods, master. and the mansion has no more working cameras. The man said. I am not talking about him, idiot. I am asking about this morning. Is there a recording of what happened? Don''t you remember what I told you on the phone? Yelled Baron, as his patience had already been exhausted hours ago. Whoever nned that grenade was too mean. They rigged the entire basement. And purposely ced the bombs on the structural beams and columns. When he opened the safe and triggered the grenade, the ten other bombs that were connected to a shock sensor exploded destroying the major beams in the building and copsing the entire building. This was all his fault. Those bombs were the ones he kept here to hide from the familys eyes. And just as he was able to dig himself out, he found a little thief who was sniffing around, and yet despite all his strength, he failed to catch him. Now, he felt ashamed. A top yer like him, who was one of the world''s best 1000, failed again and again like this. But he was too anxious about the goods at that time and didnt think that anyone had the audacity to do such a thing. And he was too hurt now. Those guys from the Von Geldstadt family will demand answers, and he better have them. Ah, yes. Said the man as sweat slowly fell from his bald head. Young master Titus has ordered all the cameras around the mansion to be dismantled and reced with ones connected to the mansion, that included the traffic cameras as he didnt want anyone sniffing around here. And as you know, master, the mansion has just been destroyed, and the recordings were stored in the monitoring room. The man said. Then we just have to dig them out, although I doubt whoever did this left us much evidence. How long did George stay here? Did you figure it out? Baron asked. We calcted the time using the footage of the nearest camera on the highway. We spotted his car heading to the mansion then calcted the time until it appeared again. And after adding the road distance from there, we figured out that he should have only stayed for 25 minutes. Said the man. Making Baron frown, such a time frame is not enough to empty the vault and rig the entire basement. They would need at least 7 hours if they had three trained men. He wondered if Theodore was behind this. Or was it a third party fishing in troubled water? No matter what, he had to figure out who did it. He has to retrieve the goods and hold the auction on time after one week. If not, his head would not have a neck to rest on. Chapter 77: Spiders’ Den Chapter 77: Spiders Den A few hourster, Victor parked the car on an abandoned dirt road and stepped down, followed by Alex who still didn''tprehend what was going on. Why did the young master suddenly decide to go to a dungeon at this hour? And where would he find one? Victor didnt tell her anything. Victor slowly took out a bone ne from somewhere and wore it around his neck, then under Alex''s surprised gaze, a golden spear appeared in his hand which he threw at her. "Use this, you can''t use your fists in this dungeon." He said. Alex looked at the spear in her hand then at Victor as she noticed the unmarked ring on his finger. "You, you have a storage ring," she shouted in shock. Even herte father didn''t have one of those. "Yeah, I got it from a recent dungeon. don''t tell anyone." Victor said. This ring was one of the trophies he got from the reward room. The other two were the sword he gave Tom and an elixir. "Do you know how to use that thing?" He asked her, waking her from her shock. "Ah, no." She answered. The next moment an ethereal book appeared in front of Victor and shot toward her head. It was the Spear Arts skill book. Victor was contemting how to use it or sell it, but he can''t leave Alex defenseless in this kind of dungeon that required mid to long-range weapons. She knew exactly what this was, so she quickly closed her eyes andprehended the skill. It took her five minutes before she stood up again and began to test her new skill with the spear in her arm. "We don''t have time for that now," Victor said as he looked at her with a frown. As hemented that she was now wearing a butler uniform that Hilda got her from somewhere. It was not very good in a dungeon. But family-issued servants'' uniforms are very resistant usually, so this will have to do. And he did not have an additional sleeping bag to give her, as he forgot to bring one as he was in a hurry here. But they can''t wait. In the morning baron is sure to have surrounded this ce with a detection formation. And if he waited a few more days for things to cool down, the dungeon would have been long cleared when he reached it. "Let''s go." He said and began to head towards the gorge carefully from the woods. "Damn it, we were toote," thought Victor as he noticed a few guards. Be careful, I am now using a disguise skill to hide my presence. There are sentries all around us. So stick close to me and lower your voice. Victor warned as he grabbed Alexs hand to guide her. Alex was a little surprised by the mention of a disguise skill, but quickly forgot about it as a faint blush appeared on her face. This was the first time she held hands with someone like this. After walking for a while and avoiding a few patrols, they reached the ce where Tom fell. The ce had only twozy guards as they didnt expect anyone would reach here. Victor sighed in relief. It seems that Baron didn''t have time to deploy a formation yet. He thought as he carefully approached the cliff. It should be here. be careful. Whispered Victor. What is here? Alex asked absentmindedly. She was busy watching the guards, who were on their patrol nearby,pletely ignoring them. She was now convinced, that her young master had some kind of a strong stealth skill. The dungeon. Now we will have to jump in." He said as he looked down into the abyss. What, jump. In there? Asked Alex with shock. Lower your voice. Yes. Didnt you enter a dungeon before? He asked. I did, three times. but they had a gate on the ground. Can I not go? Alex Asked nervously as he wondered how deep was this gorge. The gate is hidden in midair. Dont you want to level up? I came here specifically for you. If I knew that you were just a coward I would have brought Lily. It''s my fault for thinking that you are a real man. Said Victor, I... I am not a coward," she said whileining silently that she was not a man, to begin with. "Its just I dont see any gates. Cant we just use a rope? She Added reasonably as she looked down. No, First, I dont have one. Second, the gate is a little far from the gorges wall, so we would still need to jump. He said as he put his hand around her slender waist. Dont worry, you will not jump by yourself. Victor who was losing patience quickly grabbed Alex in a princess carry and jumped. As he felt that staying there for a long time was dangerous. Alex screamed, grabbing hard on Victor''s clothes and closing her eyes as she felt weightless. Am I going to die like this? She wondered. The next thing she felt was the floor hitting her butt, Because Victor, who was carrying was sent to another ce by the dungeon. She slowly stood up using the spear and looked at the system announcement. ; ;
Wee to the Spiders'' Den Dungeon E Rank. Clearing conditions. Kill the ck widow.
S s... Spiders? Alex yelled, forgetting her injured butt as she read the words. Her pretty face slowly turned white in fright. Victor slowly descended into the dungeon. After appearing in midair a few feet over the ground. He quickly activated the levitation ne he wore and glided gracefully to the ground. This was one of the toys Lily got him. Not bad. He said after his legs touched the ground. After dismissing the dungeons introduction screen which he already knew, he began to look around him. This dungeon was like a deep ravine''s floor, with steep walls going up to the sky, where what appeared to be purple miasma created a Curtin. Victor didnt know what it was. But he could easily tell that it was nothing good. The cliff sides were full of holes big and small. The spiders probably made them. He quickly made sure that his disguise skill was still active, then checked on Toms Situation. He was the reason Victor found this ce. Tom as a scion had some kind of shit luck. When he ran away from Baron and fell into the gorge, he happened to fall right into an open dungeon gate. Victor estimated that the gate was not that big, so he jumped from the exact spot where Tom fell. Victor never heard that there was a dungeon here. So using his connection with Tom, he read the dungeons introduction. And checked its situation realizing that it was E ranked. A little hard for his level, but not impossible if he left the boss to Tom. So he brought Alex to level her up and make her a little useful. But that will have to wait until the rewards stage when the dungeon is cleared. He didnt want to bring Lily of the twins to avoid making them meet with Tom, as that would make him raise a lot of questions. And it is better to keep them with the girls who wouldnt be able to enter here and would crash into the gorges floor because this was an open dungeon and only yers can get in. Tom was now killing some giant spiders with his ming sword. And seemed to be excited rather than scared. However, Victor could feel his location and it was quite far from here. which was quite convenient as he didn''t want to meet him. Victor ignored Tom and began to check on Alex who he was a little worried about. Indeed. She was running in random directions like a headless chicken. And from the look of it, she was being chased by some spiders. Is she an idiot or arachnophobic? he wondered. Before he began to walk in her direction. This stupid girl cant be left alone without bringing disaster onto herself. He thought. He could feel that he was about an hour''s walk from her. But sadly he didnt have a map this time, as he was not the first one who discovered this ce. So it might take longer to reach her. The spiders began to appear soon after he started walking as they have felt something fall here. They were small, the size of a palm. They kept scurrying around looking for prey as Victor ignored them and continued to walk. While avoiding the spiders whose numbers kept increasing. Soon, Victor made a mistake by stepping on one of them. Although his disguise would hide him from their senses. It cant mask the poor dead spider from its partner who was beside him at that tragic moment. Maybe discussing their working conditions, and proposing unionization. The sound of spider screeches echoed in the valley. Those guys had a loud voice, despite their tiny bodies. Victor quickly stepped away to only step on another one. The spiders followed the sound and began to surround him, searching for the hidden enemy that they soon found as a few spiders got on his boot by chance and began to bite on it and invited others who began to climb his pants. Shit. He yelled as he kicked them away and activated his ne, to be levitated a few feet while kicking around. Then took out a sword from his ring and began to hack at them until his clothes were a little ripped, but spider-free. With that, he slowly floated away like a ghost while cursing at the spiders. In normal dungeons, In order to rest. a cavern with cobwebs is usually preferable, as it would usually be abandoned, and contained no monsters. But in a spider-infested dungeon, you have to search for somewhere without cobwebs, and that was a very hard job. Those spiders were everywhere. It was half an hourter when Victor, who was a little tired, found a good ce to rest. He sat down on a high ledge protruding from the gorge''s wall and started inspecting his gears. Thankfully, he was still wearing the thick cloth he wore at the Goblins'' dungeon, as he had no time to change, so his skin was intact. He quickly activated his merchant skill and bought a poison antidote pill pack. He was not bit now, but just in case. This ced difficulty was beyond his expectation. He felt that he was making Tom''s mistake of being overconfident with his skills after some sesses. He needed to be more careful. He reminded himself. Checking on Alex, Victor discovered that she was still running away with tears in her eyes as a horde of spiders of all sizes was chasing her. Being here might have been a mistake, and he had to hurry and get to her, or that girl would break down before long. But before that, he had to rest. Floating using the ne has drained all his energy. So he slowlyid on his back and observed the miasma-filled sky to be weed by a big surprise. His identification skill was now working on it as he was close enough. "This is..... interesting," He said with an evil grin. Sadly, Little Alex will have to wait for a little bit. There are more important things at hand. Chapter 78: Bloodline Chapter 78: Bloodline
Soul corroding miasmaPoison Rank SSS
The Appraisal skill confirmed Victor''s thoughts. This thing is a poisonous gas that he has heard of in his previous life. It does not affect the body, but just the soul. Discovering and curing it is a very hard job. This thing was super rare, and Victor once heard of a good way to get gas-based poisons. He quickly took one of his daggers and a rope then created a hoop at it with a piece of the rope and passed the rest of the rope through it creating a pulley mechanism. He then threw the dagger with all his strength using the dagger throw skill and made it go through the miasma and get stuck high into the gorges wall. He quickly took 9 of the 10 water bottles he had in his ring and uncapped them then tied them to the end of the rope in a way that they would not tip over. Then began to carefully pull them up using the other end of the rope. He was going to make the water in them absorb the miasma to turn it into a poison. He had a 50% chance of sess.
Soul corroding PoisonRank F
His n worked, as, after a few seconds, one of the bottles could be identified as a poison by the system. Victor sighed as hemented not bringing more bottles with him. He carefully tied the other end of the rope with a bone dagger that he stock to the wall near him. He got a lot of those from the goblins. This would take some time and he needed to check on Alex so he used his disguise skill to hide his setup as he began to descend heading to where Alex was. He didn''t want to talk to her using the system, as that would make her realize that he was spying on her. If she realized that she waspletely his toy she might get very depressed or even break, and he didn''t want that to happen. It took him another hour to reach her, as the gorge had many branches and some of them were dead ends. She was faring much better than he expected. The spiders around her were decreasing at a visible speed under her spear skills. She decided to fight atst. Although she still had tears in her eyes and was wailing every time she killed one. The poor spider under your spear should be the one making that voice, not you, thought Victor as he kept watching in silence for five minutes before deciding to help her in secret. He quickly began to kill the spiders from the back, using Alex was collecting aggro as a tank. Finally, no living spider was left. It took them 2 hours to kill them all. Alex copsed on the ground in exhaustion after clearing the area, but at that moment, a spider that was camouged in the rocks attacked her from her blind spot. Alex quickly attacked it with her spear, but she was toote. The spiders'' fangs bit through her tender neck in a sh. Or that''s what she thought. The spider stopped a mere inch from her and copsed with a dagger embedded in its back. "You should be more careful next time. Always survey your environment before resting." Said Victor who appeared out of thin air and walked to her side then used a bone dagger in his hand to stab the spider in its head before taking the first one out. This thing was only paralyzed not dead. Alex jumped and hugged victor without uttering a word, she began to cry as she embedded her face in his chest. She really feared spiders since she was a child and the boys in the sect locked her in a warehouse full of spiders as a prank. She was shaking in Victor''s arms as she sobbed. It took her great courage to fight them, especially the big ones. They were the size of horses. And had those horrible legs and multiple menacing eyes. Victor hugged her as he slowly patted her short silky hair with his hand, making her feel a strange sense of warmth that she never knew. Victor felt as if he was in this situation before. Ah..yes, Margret did the same thing. Are you going to hang on my clothes for long? Do you know that a pretty girl cried on this very same shirt two days ago? I know that I have that effect on girls, but you should pull yourself together, you are a man. Said Victor after five minutes, making Alex who was absorbed in his embarrassment wake up. She quickly stepped back, letting go of his shirt, and turned around to hide her blushing face. Bastard. She said as she began to walk away, wanting to escape. Idiot, where are you going? Do you want to be eaten by spiders? Rest a bit here, while I go to collect the GEMs, Victor said, making Alex stop and look around to remember that she was still at the dungeon. So she quickly found a corner to sit down and recover her stamina while watching Victor, who was professionally going from one spider remains to another, collecting GEMs. Those things are useless. only the big ones have red GEMs. Said Victor as he collected everything here then pocketed them. How did you know about this Dungeon? Asked Alex as she saw Victor sit down next to her. Thats a secret, said Victor as he cleaned his daggers with a rug. Alex didnt ask any further, as This guy told her nothing. But at least he brought her here to level up. What should we do next? In order to clear the dungeon and get out, we need to kill the ck widow. Someone entered before us, and I will leave it to him. It is probably poisonous and I dont have the equipment required to take her down. Both of us are close to mid-range fighters, while such enemies require far range and AOE attacks. Said Victor, making Alex nod in understanding. The young master is really knowledgeable. Then do we sit and wait here? Asked Alex. She didnt want to fight those things anymore. No, but we have to be careful and only advance slowly. This is a rare chance to train. Victor said, meaning to train Alex not himself. The path in front of them was dimly lit by the strange light passing through the miasma. This ce had no day-night cycle so this was not sunlight. Victor had no way to confirm that though, as neither he nor his appraisal skill could pass through the thick poisonous gasyer. Victor and Alex continued to walk slowly while making sure to kill the spiders as they came. They didnt want to be surrounded. Alex wasining at first, but slowly after killing the 1000th, her fear of spiders turned to pure hatred. She would not hold herself and dismantle any spider sheys her eyes onto. Victor enjoyed walking behind her to take care of the ones she didnt notice while giving her pointers every now and then. It was two hourster when Alex began to feel tired so Victor decided to find some high ledge or a cavern to rest in. But he didnt need to. As what they suddenly found themselves in front of the building. It looked like a depleted temple, with spider carvings all over its wall. Stay vignt, Victor instructed as he approached it and began to inspect it. Finding buildings in dungeons is not a strange thing. As those dungeons are just parts of other worlds that separated from their main world and made their way into this one to be encapsted by its power. Like the goblin dungeon that was some goblin vige in its native world. This temple was built of some kind of ck stone. But the signs of destruction could be seen on it. Rare are buildings that survive cataclysmic events such as changing worlds. Victor was considering whether it would be safe to explore this ruin when he heard the sound of faint footsteps, and turned with Alex to face the expected enemy. What they saw was a strange barefooted girling out of the temples half-destroyed gate. She had long blond hair tied in a ponytail and a slightly scarred face. One of her eyes was covered by a piece of cloth. She was wearing rags and holding some kind of makeshift spear, probably made from a broken huge spiders leg, that had a shard of a broken de embedded in it as its head. Is she the ck widow? Alex asked stupidly. Idiot, the ck widow is a spider. This one is human, Victor said as he shed a charming smile at the girl. Intending to greet her. Hello, my name is Victor, might I inquire about your name? He said as he activated his appraisal skill, as The girl who said nothing and was just looked at Victor with hatred charged at him with her spear.
ALPHA - Louise Von Richter LEVEL : 0 ABNORMAL STATUS: Bloodline Lock (~90% Locked) CLASS: Blood Warrior AUTHORITY : 3 Strength : 65 / 650 Intelligence : 60 / 600 Agility: 77 / 770 Luck : 9 / 31 Charm : 12 / 40 Order: 10 SKILLS : Self Heal, S Blood Assimtion, S Blood Sword, S Survivor, S Shadow Clone, A Spear Arts, A Sword Arts, A Bow Arts, A Staff Arts, A Dagger Arts, B Mountain Giant Palm, B Quick Steps, B Basic Charm, C Poison Resistance, C Paralyze Resistance, C Burn Resistance, D Instant Death Resistance, D Augmented Senses, E Wolfs Howl, E Bronze Skin, E Minor Metal Refining, F Minor Medicine brewing, F FATE STATUS: A+
What the.. Victor was really surprised, but he was barely able to read the information, before noticing that she has engaged with Alex who quickly stood in her way to defend her young master. Alex, step back, you are not her opponent. He quickly shouted at Alex, but it was toote. Alpha has already struck her in her stomach sending her into a far-away wall that copsed over her body. Victor frowned but didnt get distracted. He could see through his screen that Alex is still alive. Scions are impossible to kill by normal yers. Victor stepped back a little as he activated his disguise skill hiding his true position. He was trying to find a chance to negotiate, Assassinate or flee. This was not an enemy he could fight directly at the moment. Let me introduce myself again, I am Victor. Victor said but was interrupted by the girl''s clear voice. Von Weise, I know. The purple hair says it all. She spat with hatred as she advanced towards him slowly as if measuring his skills. You are Alpha right, Beta already told me about you. I already saved her with the other. Why dont you drop your spear and let us talk peacefully Victor said with a smile, as his real body that was walking around her took out his dagger. Oh, let me guess, you saved them by making them your ves? She asked. Victor didnt answer. How much did you pay for them? Alpha said as her skin began to turn bronze. This girl was no idiot as she already felt that something was wrong. It was their choice. Titus broke some family rules and had to go get spanked on the butt for being a naughty boy, Victor said while searching for an opening in her stance. He spotted a couple but from his experience, he could easily tell that those were traps. Ah, so you scammed them. Did you take Tituss ce? What next, are you going to threaten me with their lives? She asked as she observed the false Victor with a frown. No, I am a gentleman. I promised the girls that I will let them go to school, and we will have a lot of fun together as a family. Victor said. You will not get a chance. She replied as she sprung into action stabbing her spear at Victors image, but she didnt expect her spear to pass through it, so she quickly looked back and defended but it was toote. As Victors paralyzing dagger stabbed her body. But nothing happened. The dagger fell to the ground as her body turned into clouds. Shit, shadow clone. Said Victor as he looked around to realize it was toote, Alphas spear was an inch from his head, so he quickly stepped back. He avoided the spear but it still injured his face. He quickly stepped a few steps back disguising his position as he took an Antidote. He was not sure if that Spear contained poison or not. What he didnt expect was that Alpha suddenly appeared in front of him and threw a made of spider strings at him before striking him on the chest. Sending him into an adjacent wall, where heid there stuck in the web that has glued him to the stones. She looked around making sure that there was nothing wrong and then approached him leisurely. Now, what should we do with you, little Victor? She said with an ugly grin that her scarred face made uglier. How did you find my location? He asked as he prepared his next move. A SECRET, She said. You used the vibrations my foot made on the stone ground, didnt you? He said. He was not a fool, but he didnt expect someone her age to know this technique that took decades to learn by martial arts masters. Oh, you are smart. Maybe I could treat you the same way Titus treated me. Did you know what he did? He raped me for an entire night, disfigured me, then slit my throat like a coward. That idiot thought I was dead, but I had one breath left when he threw me in this valley to rot. But this gave me another chance to live. To get my revenge. She said with hatred. Aren''t you afraid the spiders would follow the fighting noise here? He asked as he focused on breaking the web using his strength. This is a safe zone. Those guys nevere here She said, approaching him as her stomach suddenly growled. Making her frown. Oh, you must have not eaten a good meal for six months then. How about I give you something delicious. He said as he prepared a grenade. He could already feel that the web wasing loose. True. Spiders don''t have many edible parts. So tonight, I will dine on a Von Weise meat dish. I have never eaten a man before so you should cooperate, OK? She said with an evil smile. making Victor feel that this girl was left alone a little too long. I am not that delicious believe me. He said as he got things ready. The grenades shock wave should render her unable to feel his foot''s vibrations. But he should find a good ce to throw it to. He cant risk his life in the process. As for Alex''s Life? That girl is a cockroach that wont die. Ah, That''s not what I heard, Alpha Said as she licked her pretty lips. There is a rumor that those who eat a Von Weise with aplete bloodline, will get their lifespan massively increased. It must be due to your Elder Dragon bloodline. She said as she raised her spear and looked at Victors blood that stained its head. Victor was shocked that she knew this fact that even his family had no idea about. Looking at your blood, it is pure purple. Aplete bloodline. She said. Then, to Victors astonishment, she licked the spearhead in her hand then raised her head in ecstasy as if she was enjoying a delicacy. The scars on her face began to heal fast, showing her true beauty.
Blood Ritual Detected Do you want to register a new Blood ve? YES | NO
The system screen asked. Chapter 79: The Truth Chapter 79: The Truth Victor clicked yes and Began tough loudly like a maniac making Alpha look at him strangely. Did you lose your mind? I wonder if that would affect the taste? She wondered as she headed toward him, only to find that her legs didnt respond to her, neither did her hand. Whats going on. She looked at her status screen but it showed nothing strange. A poison? No. She looked at her spearhead then at Victor. You have a blood envement skill. She said with hatred as she tried hard to move but couldnt. Victor took his time as he slowly untangled the under her hateful res. Its your fault for being an idiot. Who told you it was fine to taste my noble blood. He said as he walked toward her then past her heading to where Alex had fallen. He didnt forget to p her butt though. Damn you. She screamed at him. But he ignored her and started to remove the rubble that had copsed on top of Alex. To find that she seemed OK but unconscious. So he gently carried her and headed inside the ruined temple. Follow me He ordered Alpha who could only obey while cursing. Inside there was a big hall that connected a few stone-built rooms. So Victor found a suitable room and ced Alex on a tattered mat there and checked her for injuries, before returning to the hall where Alpha was still standing while ring daggers at him. He slowly took out his folding chair and sat on it, then ordered Alpha to sit on the ground next to him. Sit down. Lets talk like civilized people this time. He said. while thinking if she could be considered civilized after trying to eat him. Alpha just sat down but said nothing. "what kind of civilized people enve others," she thought. As I told you, Your sisters are in my hands. I can kill them at any time. He said as he shed the ring in his hand. Do you know what this is? Alpha didnt answer. But the astonished look in her eyes showed that she recognized it. She started ring at him with hatred. Threatening like that would not work on her it seemed. Who taught you about the world, how to fight, and about the Von Weises bloodline? He asked. She didnt answer, just looked away. Victor sighed as he felt he had to use another method to make this girl talk. He began to inspect her slowly as he looked at her. Her ragged clothes didnt cover much of her pretty body. There were visible healing scars all over her hands and legs. And Victor could make out that many of them were spider bites. Her face was now much better as it healed a little. But he could tell that she was still missing an eye. This girl went through a lot. He thought as he looked at her true name. The system usually disys the name that an individual considers his real name. But Alpha had two. The second that was fading is Louise Von Richter. She may have wanted to forget her real name. This exins a lot. She had been a yer all along. As the Von Richters are born yers. And that also exins her crazy stats. From what he knew about her family, is that they are born yers, and had monstrous stats. And on top of that their Authority would automatically go up when they reached their level cap. But they also have downsides. they level up extremely slowly as they need 100 times the experience needed for a normal yer. For one reason or another, her Bloodline was locked, so she couldnt use her powers and was sold as a ve to Titus. Whose memory maniption did not affect her. Do you know your sister''s original identities? Titus erased their memories, but yours seems intact. Victor said, trying to get her to open up from another angle. Alpha frowned. then shook her head. When I met them their memories were already erased. She answered shortly, but Victor could see that I see, He said. I wanted to ask you. Should I call you Alpha or Louise? He asked. Deciding to stop ying games. Alpha was shocked as she red at him. With some fear in her eyes this time. How did you know? She asked. A SECRET, He said with a smile. Making Alpha shoot him a re then starts to inspect him as if she was searching for an answer to her question. You know that I can cause you unimaginable pain by a flick of my hand right? He asked. Alpha didnt answer. Or I could turn you over to those guys. The Council has a really big reward on any alive Von Richter family members. He said. You have to get out of this dungeon alive first. she spat at him. Dont worry about that. There is a very capable warrior who is working on that. He said, Have you ever heard of the term Scion? This time Alpha was scared. If a scion was clearing the dungeon, it was meant to be cleared. And if she goes out, she is doomed. Those guys would not let her die easily. They would use her for ages to integrate her family''s bloodline into theirs. Victor could easily feel her distress. I dont need to, but lets make a deal. I will hide you and help you get stronger. And maybe give you a chance for revenge. And in return, you would be my obedient servant. He said. He didnt like forcing people to serve him. All controlling mechanisms have solutions from soul locks to ving artifacts. But if those girls truly follow him, he would fear nothing. Alpha looked at his eyes and could feel that he was honest, but she still didnt like him. I dont care about those. Just promise that You won''t do anything sexual to me or my sisters. And that you would let them have a normal life. She said sternly. She didnt care about herself. The moment she leaves the dungeon, she is dead. But she wanted to guarantee a better life for her sisters. I will give them the choice about everything, and respect their choices. He said. She thought for a moment then nodded. She knew that he didnt need to promise her. But this shows that he had no malicious intent toward her. Victor slowly left his chair and sat on the ground beside her, looking her in the resolved eyes. Now tell me. How did you know about the elder dragon bloodline? She hesitated for a moment. Then asked. Promise me another thing first. That you would never make anyone from the Von Richter family your enemy. She said. Not unless they became my enemies first. He added. Making Alpha nod. The reason I know all these things is because of a memory transfer that I went through when I was a child. She said as she watched Victors reaction. Ah, so you were meant to continue the family''s bloodline after its demise. That exins all the skills you had on level 0. He said. YOU HAVE AN APPRAISAL SKILL!! Shouted Alpha in surprise as she pointed at him. No wonder he knew her real name. Yes. Said Victor. He felt that he should expose some of his secrets to her to increase her trust. I was born one month before the familys destruction. Only a few of us were chosen. We were given all the family''s knowledge through a memory crystal. And they used all the skill books stored in the family''s treasury on us. Only me and the few other children were sent out apanied by guardians to raise us and teach us. While the others stayed in the base and were burnt by the patriarch with everything else when the family fell. He didnt want anyone to fall into our enemy''s hands. Thats what the man who raised me said. She began to tell her story. It was all your family''s fault. You were the ones who decided to conquer the world, Said Victor. Lies, Yelled Alpha emotionally. It was all a trap. A setup by Von Zwei. She said, making Victor frown. He never heard of such things. It was an established fact that the Von Richter were the bad guys. But hearing the story from her side, made him think of things that he never considered. Do you know how they did it? As you may know, the Von Zwei are also the enemies of my family. He asked in interest. Alpha nodded in acknowledgment, Twenty years ago, on new years eve. They activated an evil method to control some people in the family. Ordering a total of the tenth of my familys men to start a war for world conquest and those were followed by some family factions that have always believed that we must rule the world. Another tenth who were sleeper agents for the Von Zwei also began to use the familys powers tomit notorious acts. The patriarch and the surviving elders didnt expect that the family was prated to this degree. Their response came too little toote. They sent a message to the council rifying things as they were pacifists. So the council sent inspectors to my family to assert their ims, but those guys were from the Von Zwei family. They fabricated a report defaming us. And by the time everything became clear the council had already condemned the family and ordered its destruction. They sent a campaign headed by the Von Zwei familys patriarch himself. Former patriarch. A new one was chosen about a month ago. Victor stated. So you were sent outside before your families fell. Was the one who raised you also the one who taught you how to fight? And why are your stats locked? He asked. Yes. The council has developed a method to track our family members. So the patriarch locked all of the states for the ones escaping to make them avoid detection. The lock can only be released by some secret family agents that were hiding in the world. When I became an adult 5 years ago, the lock wavered for just a second, and they came an hourter. The one who raised me sacrificed his life to save me. After escaping I was captured by other people though. The ones working for that pig Baron. She said with a mix of sadness and hatred. Then why is your lock only 90 locked now? It was damaged when I entered the dungeon. As it tried to assert if I am a yer or not. So now I am stuck. I cant leave here without being discovered. I cant even fully unlock it and fight for my life. And if what you said about a scion trying to clear the dungeon is true then I am screwed. So I want you to keep your promises and to kill me if they ever came for me. She said with a little smile. As if she resolved herself to her destiny. Dont worry, I can use my power as your master to lock it again or fully bypass it. But when I open it, you must be by my side, as I would use my disguise skill to hide your bloodline. He said, making her eyes shine with a strange light. As if her will to fight has been ignited again. How was your family prated? And how did they control its members? Didnt you have protection formations or an inquisition hall? He really wanted to know this, as he believed that his family was next. It was the evilest method you could think of. Do you know the family called the Von Rosen? Those guys had a lot of women as men cant awaken as yers using their method. They were just a second-rate family that had many women that lived near my family. So there were a lot of connected marriages between us. But those guys had been working for the Von Zwei family since the beginning. They had that evil parasite that a woman would give to her husband on their wedding bed. It would sleep in his body for ages, waiting for the right moment, to wake up and control his mind. The target would only live for 10 days after the activation. She said, making Victor feel a shiver going down his spine. If the Von Rosen had such a powerful tool, why dont they just rule the world instead of working for the Von Zwei? He asked in fear. If he married Linda in his past life, he would have probably been infected by that parasite. The Von Rosen are weak by themselves as they only have one ss of yers, Summoners. The one who nts the parasite must be a virgin. And she must nurture the parasite in her husbands body for a year before it is ready to be used. So they must n for ages before implementing such a n. Like what they did to my family. When they found out about this toote, so the.. What? She was surprised as Victor began tough again. This time more crazily as he crawled on the ground and held his belly as heughed unable to stop. Whats wrong with you? She asked while wondering if this guy was just some lunatic. I have a fiance from the Von Rosen family. And she just cheated on me. He said as heughed, making Alpha smile a little. That is really funny. That bitch would probably be cut and fed to the dogs if her family knew what she did. Akaichi Thanks a lot for the donations !!! Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Chapter 80: Alexs Cousins Chapter 80: Alex''s Cousins It was a little toote in the morning when Linda awoke to the gentle knocking on her rooms door. WHAT? She yelled in annoyance. She slepttest night after texting Bill till dawn. She was not in the mood to get out of bed. Miss. The Madam is requesting your presence in her office. A maid said from behind the door. Making Linda get up immediately. Never make mother wait. She was taught that the hard way. She quickly dressed up and went downstairs, to stand in front of her mothers office door. Come on in. Said her mothers amused voice before she could knock. Good, my mother seems to be in a good mood. She said as she pushed the door open and went in. Her mother was sitting at her disk, browsing what appeared to be a stack of papers with great interest. Sit down. Her mother said as Linda quickly found a suitable chair and sat down. I have great news. But our ns need to be adjusted. Amelia said, What ns? Asked Linda. Her family had so many ns that she began to lose count. About your fiance. I was nning to assassinate him. Said her mother to be interrupted by Linda. Yeah, please do that quickly before school. Bill will be here in a month, said Linda cheerfully. Idiot. Thats what I am talking about. No need for Bill anymore. Titus that piece of sh*t has been lying to you. Von Weises monthly magazine is out. Victor has managed to be a full yer in the ceremony. I dont know what authority and ss he achieved, But Ann was so impressed by his performance that she granted him an Elite Heir status. Amelia said as she presented her daughter with a fancy magazine, which pages were turned to disy a list of fancily written names. The first one was Victor Von Weise, who sat alone in his category of Elite Heirs. It also featured a recent photo of him on the opposite page. He was not like Linda remembered. Here he appeared Confidant, strong. And a little bit too handsome. Ahhh. Linda opened her mouth like a fish. Not knowing what to say. Look at him. He is very handsome. This must be the effect of a high charm value or an awakened bloodline. If my guess is correct, Ann intends to grant him an important position in the future. Could it be one of Anns schemes? Asked Linda as she continued to keep her eyes on Victors photo. If she knew, she would not have had to approach that Titus. He was good in bed though. Impossible, Ann is being watched closely by the other factions. And wouldnt dare mess with the rules. If he was granted that rank, that means he deserved it. Too bad he couldnt be rmended for the next patriarch seat as only one heir from each father is allowed to run. And his big brother is already a candidate. Ahha, Said Linda. Not really understanding what her mother was speaking about. Now, you should find a chance to get close to Victor, Amelia said. But, what about Bill? Linda said. Bill is handsome too. Forget about him. You must not let Victor know that you have been seeing other guys behind him. She said, Ah But I already promised Bill that I will be his girlfriend when we meet at school. I already sent him some private photos too. Linda said, making Amelia want to p her. Her daughter was just too slutty. And that is why the matriarch didnt grant her an important rank in the family, despite her good performance in the ritual. Many family secrets require a high ranking to know about. "No, there is a fantastic chance here. Amelia suddenly thought. Start ignoring Bill, Then at the night before you go to school, Send him a message that Victor is insisting on marrying you. And that you, as a traditional girl. Cant see him ever again. Amelia said with an evil smile. But wouldnt that make him very angry? Linda asked. Exactly. Bill is the type who wouldnt care about consequences once he gets angry. He would probably challenge Victor to a life and death duel. No matter what happens next it is our win. Amelia said But my marriage would be ruined, Linda said. Not necessarily. If no one won or Victor killed Bill, you would still marry Victor, Bill started the fight and Victor will not be held responsible. And if Bill won and Victor died, I will propose that you should marry Victors brother Mike, who will have the best chance of being the next patriarch after Bill gets kicked out of the family. Amelia said. Ahh, but I dont like that Mike. He has a thing for prostitutes. Said Linda making up her mind that Bill was a lost cause anyway. We will talk about thister. The future is not certain, and I want to consult the matriarch, its her decision. Thats everything for now. You can leave. Said Amelia as she returned to the report in her hand. I understand, can I take the magazine? Linda asked. Take it, I have another copy. Oh, I don''t need to remind you. Make sure to keep your virginity. You can do whatever you want besides that. Amelia said as she watched her daughter leave the room in a hurry. Linda quickly took the magazine and went downstairs to the basement. Three Men slowly walked towards the massive secluded mansion. A middle-aged man and to youths. They looked weird. As they were dressed in robes as if they came from a kung fu movie set. Are you sure he is here.? Asked the middle-aged man. Yes, elder. The car drove him from the station to a restaurant then here directly. I kept watch from the other peak all night, and no one left. Who lives here? He asked. Just some rich young man with four maids. Said the other young man. Good. arrange the formation, and make sure not to screw up. Said the elder to one man as he arrogantly walked toward the gate. Can I help you? Asked the guard who had just returned from the restroom, and was busy trying to close his stuck zipper when he saw the neers. I am looking for Alex, a pretty young man who came here yesterday. We are his cousins. the elder said arrogantly. Ah, I did see such a man. He was really pretty. But I cant let you in, this is private property. Said the guard as he used his pinky to clean his ear. While wondering whats wrong with those guys'' clothing. Did theye from the past or is this some kind of a prank? Whose mansion is this? Asked the elder as he watched his disciple who wasying a formation g behind the guard. Ah I shouldnt be telling you this, but this is Victor Whites. The new CEO of Horizons Media group. I can phone the mansion and ask if you can report your name. But I would be med if the Master got angry So I would need some persuasion. Whispered the guard after looking around while making a Pay Me gesture with his hand. Oh There would be no need'''' said the elder as he walked to the gate and pushed it open, breaking it with ease. The guard that was shocked quickly tried to phone Hilda, as he wondered what kind of superhumans are those? But his hand didn''t move. His head did as it fell slowly to the ground. I forgot to close my zipper. Those Were hisst thoughts. Do you want me to remove the rape from Alpha''s back story?